CRYPTOGAMIE

Bryologie-Lichénologie

ANCIENNE REVUE BRYOLOGIQUE ET LICHÉNOLOGIQUE

Fondée par T. Husnot en 1874

Directeur de la publication : Dr Hélène Bischler-Causse

Rédaction :

Bryophytes : Dr Hélène Bischler & M. Denis Lamy, Laboratoire de Cryptogamie, 12 rue

Buffon, F-75005 Paris, Tel. 01.40.79.31.84 — Fax : 01.40.79.35-94 Email : lamy

@ mnhn.fr

Lichens: Ог Chantal Van Haluwyn, Laboratoire de Botanique et de Cryptogamie, Faculté

de Pharmacie, В.Р. 83, F-59006 Lille Cedex. Tél. 03.20.96.40.0 —

Fax : 03.20.95.90.09 Email : cvanhalu @ phare.univ-lille2.fr

Editeur : A.D.A.C. — 12 rue Buffon F-75005 Paris

COMITÉ DE LECTURE

Bryologie : J. Berthier (Clermont-Ferrand), В. Bodo (Paris), К.В. Buck (Bronx), J.L. De Sloover

(Namur), P. Geissler (Genéve), S.R. Gradstein (Utrecht), J.P. Hébrard (Marseille), S. Jovet-Ast

(Paris), A. Lecointe (Caen), M.C. Noailles (Paris), R. Ochyra (Kraków), C. Suire (Bordeaux),

B.C. Tan (Cambridge, USA).

Lichénologie : J. Asta (Grenoble), A. Bellemère (Paris), T. Bernard (Rennes), B. Bodo (Paris), J.C.

Boissière (Paris), P. Clerc (Genève), W.L. Culberson (Durham), S. Déruelle (Paris), P. Diederich

(Luxembourg), М.С. Janex-Favre (Paris), 1. Lambinon (Liège), М.А. Letrouit-Galinou (Paris), X.

Llimona (Barcelone), L. Nimis (Trieste), G. Rambold (Munich), Cl. Roux (Marseille), M.R.D.

Seaward (Bradford), A. Sérusiaux (Liège), Н. Sipman (Berlin), Е. Stocker-Wôrgôtter (Salzburg),

V. Wirth (Stuttgart).

MANUSCRITS

Les manuscrits doivent être adressés (en 3 exemplaires) à la Rédaction de Cryptogamie,

Bryologie-Lichénologie. L'avis du Comité de Lecture sera requis avant accord pour publication.

Bien que Cryptogamie soit une revue de langue française, les manuscrits rédigés en francais, en

anglais, en allemand, en espagnol et en italien, sont pris en considération dans la limite des

possibilités de la Rédaction à trouver des lecteurs compétents dans ces langues. Les disquettes de

micro-ordinateurs (ІВМ, ІВМ compatible et MacIntosh) sont vivement souhaitées. Les instruc-

tions aux auteurs sont publiées dans le fascicule 1 de chaque tome. Les auteurs recevront

25 tirés-à-part gratuits ; les exemplaires supplémentaires seront à leur charge.

TARIFS DES ABONNEMENTS Tome 19, 1998

CRYPTOGAMIE comprend trois sections : Algologie, Bryologie-Lichénologie, Mycologie.

Pour une section : France: (380 F ht) 387,98 Е ис Étranger: 410,00 F

Pour les 3 sections : France : (1030 F ht) 1051,63 F ис Étranger : 1130,00 F

VAT Registration number : FR29302655170

Paiement par chéque bancaire ou postal à l'ordre de : A.D.A.C. — CRYPTOGAMIE (CCP La

Source 34 764 05 5); adressé à : A.D.A.C. , 12 rue Buffon, F-75005 Paris. :

Cryptogamie, Bryologie-Lichénologie est indexé par Biological Abstracts, Current Contents,

Index of Fungi et Bibliography of Systematic Mycology, Publications bibliographiques du CNRS

(Pascal).

Couverture : Sommet d'asque de Bellemerea alpina (Sommerf.) Clauzade et Roux

(technique de Thiéry, cliché Bellemère)

Source - MNHN. Paris

CRYPTOGAMIE

BRYOLOGIE LICHENOLOGIE

TOME 19 FASCICULE 4 1998

CONTENTS

Editorial 305

Arne THELL, Mary BERBEE and Vivian MIAO — Phylogeny within the genus

Platismatia based on rDNA ITS sequences (lichenized Ascomycota) . . 307

Masanobu HIGUCHI — A new species of Apotreubia (Treubi

from China 321

Viivi VIRTANEN and Timo KOPONEN — Notes on Philonotis (Bartramiaceae,

Musci). 2. The status of Breutelia neocaledonica. 329

P. MANISELVAN and 5.5. KUMAR — Cytological observations on some South

Indian Mosses — I 335

Michele ALEFFI, René SCHUMACKER, Domenico PUNTILLO, Maria

PRIVITERA, Liliana BERNARDO & Concetta RASO Dumortiera

hirsuta (Sw.) Nees in Calabria (Italy), its southernmost and highest loca-

lities in Europe, and additions to the bryophyte flora of this геріоп..... 341

Jean-Pierre HEBRARD — Chorology and ecology of the taxa of Racomitrium

Section Laevifolia (Kindb.) Nog. and of the Hedwigia ciliata-complex

in southern France and in Corsica (in French) ........................ 361

Jean Louis DE SLOOVER — Buxbaumia aphylla Hedw. described by J.J. Dille-

nius (in French) 275

Book Reviews 383

Index of volume 19 .....:........:..,.,.:..4.......44,....sessssssess 389

Table of volume 19.................................2.. Н 403

DU | Bibliothèque Centrale Muséum

3 3001 00050128 7

Source MNHN- Paris

305

ÉDITORIAL DU PRÉSIDEN

Depuis la création de Cryptogamie, il y a vingt ans, l'Association des Amis des

Cryptogames (A.D.A.C.) s'est toujours efforcée d'éditer une revue de qualité tant par son

contenu que par sa présentation.

Pour cette raison, face à l'enjeu des nouveaux produits électroniques auxquels

nous devons répondre et dans le but d'augmenter la diffusion de notre journal, nous avons

décidé de confier aux Éditions scientifiques et médicales Elsevier, la responsabilité de

T'édition, de la promotion et de la diffusion des trois sections de Cryptogamie (Cryptoga-

mie, Algologie ; Cryptogamie, Bryologie ; Cryptogamie, Mycologie), à partir de l'année

1999. Nous continuerons à assurer la politique rédactionnelle et à garantir la qualité

scientifique de Cryptogamie.

Les manuscrits continueront à étre adressés à la Rédaction de chaque section,

tandis que les abonnements et les demandes de tirés à la suite devront étre adressés aux

éditions Elsevier.

Nous souhaitons que nos auteurs nous suivent dans ce choix afin que nous

puissions toujours fournir une revue de qualité à nos lecteurs.

Nous attirons l'attention des auteurs sur le fait que, dorénavant, les manuscrits

concernant les lichens devront être soumis à la Rédaction de la section Mycologie, sauf si

les auteurs considérent que leur thématique convient mieux à une autre section.

Denis Lamy, Président de l'A.D.A.C.

MESSAGE FROM THE PRESIDENT

Since the establishment of the journal Cryptogamie 20 years ago, the Associa-

tion des Amis des Cryptogames (A.D.A.C.) has continually aimed to publish a quality

journal both in terms of scientific content and presentation.

In keeping with this aim, and because we now face the challenges of electronic

publishing and improving the distribution of our journal, we have decided to entrust

Elsevier Publications with publishing, promoting and distributing the three sections of

Cryptogamie (i.e. Cryptogamie, Algologie; Cryptogamie, Bryologie; Cryptogamie, Myco-

logie) beginning in 1999. The ADAC shall continue to set editorial policy and guarantee

the scientific quality of the journal.

Manuscripts will continue to be sent to the Editor of each section, but subscrip-

tions and reprint orders will have to be sent to Elsevier Publications.

We hope that authors will support us in this decision, so that we may continue to

supply our readers with a high-quality journal.

We would like to note that manuscripts dealing with lichens should now be

submitted to the Mycologie section unless authors think that another section of the

journal is better suited for their particular manuscript.

Denis Lamy, President of the A.D.A.C.

Source : MNHN. Paris

inb be ic телімі € YE situer

dior xen Perte ef ar ir stu IDE! обоо сы

$ pot.

харон тез і анні этне апа toot

b ons à Е ge крите 2 cape кті xus Ms sb

UE ter ab amens. ЯЬ 21 ab ta ondiomeng al ab поліо?

BS Cx ATE (оно tee Ht жы rer sir

өйт at з nib ЕЗ Ж ailsamoron 22d за sf

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19(4) : 307-319 307

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA

BASED ON rDNA ITS SEQUENCES

(LICHENIZED ASCOMYCOTA)

Arne THELL!, Mary ВЕКВЕЕ? and Vivian MIAO?

1. Department of Systematic Botany, Lund University,

Ostra Vallgatan 18-20, S-223 61 Lund, Sweden

Tel: +46 46 222 8966 Fax: +46 46 222 4234 e-mail: Arne. Thell@sysbot.lu.se

2. Department of Botany, University of British Columbia, 6270 University Boulevard,

Vancouver, B. С., Canada У6Т 174

Tel: +1 604 822 2133 Fax: +1 604 822 6089 e-mail: berbee@unixg.ubc.ca

3. TerraGen Diversity Inc., Suite 300-2386 East Mall-UBC, Vancouver, B. C., Canada V6T 123

Tel: +1 604 221 8896 Fax: +1 604 221 8881 e-mail: vmiao@thamnolia.terragen.com

RÉSUMÉ — Les séquences ITS de 17 populations de 6 espéces de Platismatia et de Cetrelia

cetrarioides sont alignées et comparées dans une analyse par parcimonie en utilisant le logiciel PAUP

3.1.1. La variabilité intraspécifique est la plus élevée dans P glauca, suivi de C. cetrarioides alors

qu'elle est quasi nulle dans P herrei, P norvegica, P. stenophylla et P. tuckermanii. Platismatia herrei et

P. stenophylla sont des taxa trés proches, non séparés par l'analyse phylogénétique. La parenté de

Р glauca et de P. tuckermanii est solide tandis que la position de Р norvegica est plus incertaine.

Platismatia lacunosa est la plus éloignée des espèces de Platismatia incluses dans l'analyse.

ABSTRACT — ITS sequences of 17 populations of 6 Platismatia species and Cetrelia cetrarioides

were aligned and compared in a parsimony analysis using PAUP 3.1.1. The largest infraspecific

variation was detected in P glauca followed by С. cetrarioides, whereas P herrei, Р. norvegica,

P. stenophylla and P. tuckermanii showed almost no variation. Platismatia herrei and P. stenophylla are

very closely related taxa and were not resolved in the phylogenetic analysis. A close relationship

between Р glauca and P tuckermani is strongly supported, while the position of P. norvegica is more

uncertain. Platismatia lacunosa is the most diverging of the Platismatia species included in the

analysis,

KEY WORDS — ITS, rDNA, Platismatia, phylogeny, taxonomy.

INTRODUCTION

1. History and relationships of Platismatia

Seven species were transferred from Cetraria and three were described as new

when the genus Platismatia was proposed by Culberson and Culberson (1968). Dahl

Source : MNHN. Paris

308 A. THELL et al.

(1952) had already demonstrated that Cetraria glauca and C. norvegica differs considera-

bly in morphology, anatomy and chemistry from Cerraria in a strict sense. All ten species

included in Platismatia are distinguished based on morphology, and the taxonomy of the

genus has not been changed, or even questioned, since the Culbersons' thorough study was

published.

The presumably closely related genus Cetrelia was erected at the same time with

a more chemistry-based taxonomy. Combining five morphotypes and six chemotypes

made it possible to recognize 17 species in the genus Cerrelia. Fifteen species were

segregated from Cetraria and Parmelia of which four were described as new by Culberson

& Culberson (1968, 1976). The two further species were described by Randlane & Saag

(1991). The chemical species concept remains more widely accepted within Cetrelía than in

most other lichen groups.

Several species of Cetrelia are morphologically very similar to some specimens

of Platismatia glauca. The two genera are, however, readily separated by three characters

(Culberson & Culberson, 1968; Kärnefelt & Thell, 1992; Thell et al., 1995; Thell, 1995):

1. The ascospores, which are broadly ellipsoid in both genera, are always smaller in

Platismatia. 2. The conidia are sublageniform in Platismatia and bifusiform in Cetrelia. 3.

Caperatic acid is present in the medulla of all Platismatia species but absent in Cerrelia.

The Platismatia species often have an amphi-North Pacific distribution, while species of

Cetrelia are represented mainly in eastern and southeastern Asia.

DEDICATION — This study is dedicated to our friend and colleague, Prof. André

Bellemère, on occasion of his 70th birthday, whose works on ascomycete phylogeny have

been of great importance — first of all his well-known publications concerning ultrastruc-

tures of asci and ascomata.

2. The ITS regions and their neighbouring genes

The region of the ribosomal DNA sequenced in this study, is divided into five

separate parts. The main parts, the non-coding internal transcribed spacer sections, ITS |

and ITS 2, are present on each side of the central, coding 5.8S unit. These three segments

are part of the ribosomal RNA and are together situated between two large genes, coding

for the small subunit, 18S rRNA, and the large subunit, 23S rR NA (White, 1990; DePriest,

1993), Since the ITS regions are much more variable they are recommended for phyloge-

netic studies of genera, species groups and populations (Palumbi, 1996).

Our own results could be used to exemplify the variability of the ITS regions and

their neighbouring genes (Fig. 2). All sequences are identical to position 33. This part

belongs to the 18S region. ITS 1 is situated roughly between positions 34 and 226. The

conservative 5.8S gene starts at position 227, and the sequences are again almost identical

to position 340, The ITS 2, indicated by differences between the sequences, is placed

between positions 341 and 538 approximately. The last part, from site 539 on, belongs to

the 23S unit of the rDNA. ITS 1 and ITS 2 show about the same amount of variation, ITS

2 slightly less.

Source : MNHN, Paris

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA 309

MATERIAL AND METHODS

1. Selected material

Fresh material, now kept at the herbaria BG, H, LD and TDI (TerraGen

Diversity Inc.), was selected for this study. The DNA numbers below are put in bold face

and used as reference numbers in Figs. 2 and 3.

С. cetrarioides: Austria. Styria, Schladminger Tauern, Kleinsólktal, Breitlah-

nalm, 1996-08-30, I. Kürnefelt 05960606, DNA#AT140 (LD). Canada. British Colum-

bia, ca. 100 km E of Vancouver, Harrison Mills, Tappadera Farm, 1997-02-21, C. Olsen,

DNA#AT214 (TDI#230). 10. S. А. Washington, S of Tacoma, Pack Forest, 1996-03-20,

V. Miao, DNA#AT154 (TDI#206).

P. glauca: Canada. British Columbia, Chilliwack, Vedder Peak, 1996-09-01,

S. Hayden, DNA#AT159 (TDI#218); B. C., Vancouver, University of В. C., 1996-12-27,

A. Thell BC-96191, DNA#AT191 (LD). Chile. Cautin, Conguillio-Los Paraguas Natio-

nal Park, the road from Vileün to Volcán Llaima, 1992-01-19, S. Stenroos 4383a,

DNA#AT198 (H). Sweden. Skane, Orkened, S. Esseboda, 1996-07-02, 4. Thell SK-9613,

DNA#AT42 (LD).

Р. herrei: Canada. British Columbia, Vancouver Island, Seymour Hill, near

Thetis Lake, 1996-03-20, V. Miao, DNA# AT182 (TDI#222); В. C., Greater Vancouver

region, Lighthouse Park 1996-08-09, A. Thell BC-9607, DNA#AT218 (LD).

P. lacunosa: Canada. British Columbia, Vancouver Island, Long Beach, 1995-

11-03, б. Hochachka, DNA#AT188 (TDI#203).

P. norvegica: Canada. British Columbia, Garibaldi Lake, 1995-07-07, V. Miao,

DNA£ZATI72 (TDI#204). Norway. Hordaland, Sund, Sotra Tälaväg, 1997-03-14,

8. Ekman 3007, DNA#AT217 (BG, LD) U. S. A. Washington, Mt. Baker, 1995-05-08,

S. Delcardayre, DNA#57 (TDI#40).

P. stenophylla: Canada. British Columbia, Buntzen Ridge, 1995-03-22, V. Miao,

DNA#59 (TDI#42). 2. U. S. A. Washington, Pack Forest, 1996-03-20, V. Miao,

DNA#AT157 (TDI#205).

P. tuckermanii: Canada. New Brunswick, St. John Co., Millican Lake, 1997-02-

23, S. Clayden SRC-1, DNA# AT215 (LD); N. B., St. John Co., Tower Lake, 1997-01-19,

S. Clayden SRC-2, DNA# AT216 (LD).

2. TLC

Thin layer chromatography (TLC) was used to separate Cetrelia cetrarioides

from morphologically identical species (chemotypes) within the Cerrelia olivetorum group.

The analyses were carried out using the standard methods described by Culberson and

Kristinsson (1970) and Culberson (1972).

Source : MNHN. Paris

310 A. THELL et al.

3. Extraction

DNA was extracted using a hexadecyl trimethylammonium bromide, CTAB,

detergent buffer followed by chloroform separation and isopropanol precipitation.

1. 15-25 mg dry weight of the lichen was put in a 1.5 ml Eppendorf tube.

Approximately the same amount of glass beads were added, and the lichen sample was

ground to a powder using a 6.0 V rechargeable drill/pistil.

2. 800 ul CTAB buffer (1% CTAB, 0.7 M NaCl, 1 % B-mercaptoethanol, 50 mM

Tri-Cl pH8 [at 25° C], 10 mM EDTA) was added and well mixed with the lichen/glass bead

powder. The tubes were incubated for one hour at 60°C and gently mixed 2-3 times.

3. The tubes were topped up and mixed with chloroform, and the content was

transferred to new 1.5 ml tubes and left for 10 minutes.

4. Centrifugation at 13 200 rpm for 20 minutes with no brake.

5. The supernatant was removed and placed in fresh 1.5 ml tubes.

6. One volume chloroform was added to the removed supernatant. The contents

were mixed whereafter the tubes were left standing for 20 minutes.

7. Centrifugation at 13 200 rpm for 20 minutes.

8. The supernatant was removed and again placed in fresh 1.5 ml tubes.

9. The DNA was well mixed and precipitated with 1 volume isopropanol.

10, Centrifugation at 13 200 rpm to pellet the DNA.

11. 1 ml ice cold 70% ethanol was added to wash the pellets. The tubes were

flicked gently and left for 10 minutes.

12. Centrifugation at 13200 rpm for 5 minutes to get the pellets fixed to the tube.

13. The ethanol was poured out, and the pellets were dried at room temperature.

14. The pellets were resuspended in 200 ul low EDTA TE buffer and put on the

heating block at 65° C for ca. 20 minutes.

15. The DNA in the TE buffer was diluted, usually to 107 or 107, with H,0 and

used as template for PCR amplification.

4. Amplification

АП samples were PCR-amplified and agarose purified twice. The same cocktail

was used for both PCR amplifications. Each PCR reaction contained the following

ingredients proportionally: 9 ul H,0, 25 ul 10X dNTP (1.25 mM each of dATP, dCTP,

dGTP and dTTP), 25 ul 10XPCR buffer (100mM Tris-HCl, pH 8.3 [at 25° C], 500 mM

KCI), 25 ul 50% glycerol, 15 ul 25mM MgCl, 12.5 ul of a 10 рМ dilution of each of the

primers ITS5 and ITS4 and 1.0 ul AmpliTaq DNA Polymerase (5 U/ ul, Perkin Elmer).

12.5 pl of this cocktail were mixed with 12.5 ul of the DNA template (from step 15 in the

extraction protocol).

А 30 cycle PCR was performed with a denaturation temperature of 949 C for

1 min., an annealing temperature of 48? C for 1 min., and an extension temperature оГ

72° C for 45 seconds. The extension time was increased 4 sec. per cycle. About 4-10 ul of

the product was run on a low-melting agarose gel (Fig. 1). Bright bands of ca. 600 base

pairs were cut out with clean razor blades, diluted in 100 ul H,0, and heated at 65°C until

the agar melted. Dilutions of the DNA/agar mixture were used as templates for reampli-

fication.

Source - MNHN. Paris

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA 311

Fig. 1 Bright bands at ca. 600 base pairs from the ITS region of Cetrelia cetrarioides (TDI#206)

and Platismatia stenophylla (TDI#205). The DNA segments were amplified twice with ITSS and

ITS4. The molecular size markers were obtained from a FX174 DNA Hae III digest from Perkin

Elmer.

The second PCR differs from the first in having an annealing temperature of

53°C. When a final amount of 100 ul PCR product for each sample was obtained, it was

electrophoresed on a low-melting agarose gel with large wells. The bands were cut out,

diluted in 450 Ш TE buffer and heated at 65°C until the agar melted. To eliminate the

agarose prior to sequencing, the tubes with the diluted DNA were frozen for 2 hours or

more. After thawing at room temperature, the agarose was pelleted by centrifuging at

13200 rpm for 3 minutes. The DNA template was further cleaned by filtering through glass

wool. Ice cold isopropanol and 3M NaOAc, 450 ul and 65 pl respectively, were used for

precipitation, and the tubes were put in the -20°C freezer for at least 2 hours. The DNA was

then pelleted in a freeze centrifuge at 14000 rpm for 30 minutes. The pellets were washed

with 70% ethanol, briefly dried in vacuum or in the oven, and diluted in 30-60 ul H,0

depending on the amount of DNA.

5. Sequencing

10 or 20 yl reaction volumes were used for the sequencing PCR. All 17 samples

were sequenced with four different primers, 1155, ITS4, ITS3 and ITS2 (White ег al.,

1990). For the 20 Ш-геасбоп 2 ul of 5 uM primer was added to 8 ul of a reaction mix, ABI

Prism Dye Terminator Cycle Sequencing Ready Reaction Kit from Perkin Elmer. Finally,

10 ul of the clean DNA template was mixed carefully with cocktail and primer.

A 25 cycle sequencing PCR with a denaturation temperature of 96° C for 10

seconds, an annealing temperature of 50° C for 5 seconds, and an extension time of 60° C

for 4 minutes was performed. The DNA was cleaned through CENTRI-SEP columns

from Princeton Separations, Inc. and sequenced with an ABI Prism 377 DNA automatic

sequencer (Perkin Elmer).

Source : MNHN. Paris

12 77 3p 3 3 7

Cetrelia cetrarioides 140 |GTTTCCGTAG GTGARCCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG CGGGGCTICA TGOCCCCGGA

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG СООСОСТТСА ТОСССССОСА

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG СООООСТТСА ТОСТСССОСА

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG --GGGCTT-G CGCCCCCOGG

Platismatia glauca 191 |СТТТССОТАС GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACTGAGAG --GGGC-TCG СОСССССОСС

Platismatia glauca 198 |GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG --GGGC-TCG С00СС00906

Platismatia herrei 182 GTTTCCGTAG GIGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG --GGGCCTCG СОСТСССООС

Platismatia herrei 218 GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA ТТАСССАСАС --GGGCCTCG СОСТСССООС

Platismatia lacunosa 188 |GTTTCCGTAG GTGARCCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACTGAGAG AGGGGCTICG CGCTCCCGGG

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTACCGAGAG --GGGCITCG С000000000

Platismatia norvegica 217 =" свсссососо

Platismatia stenophylla 59 сөстсссоов

Flatismatia stenophylla 157 ссстсососс

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 CGcccccooG

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |GTTTCCGTAG GTGAACCTGC GGAAGGATCA TTATCGAGAG --GGGCTT-G CGCCCCCGGG

2 € ір ір ip

Getrelia cetraricides 140 jGCTIC-GGC CTCTAACTCT TCACCCCATT GOCTATCTTA ССТТТОТТОС TITGGCGGGC

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 GGCTTC-GGC CTCTAACTCT TCACCCCATT GCCTATCTTA ССТТТОТТОС "TTTGGCGGGC

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 GGCTTC-GGC CTCTAACTCT ТСАССССАТТ GCCTATCTTA ССТТТОТТОС 1110909006

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 GGCTCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-ATT GOGTACCG-A ССТТТОТТАС TITGGCGGAC

Platismatia glauca 191 GGCTCC-GGC CCCGGACTCT CCACCC-ATT GCGTACCG-A CCTITGTTGC TITGGCGGAC

Platismatia glauca 198 GGCTCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-ATT GCGTACCG-A CCTTTGTTGC TTTOGCOGAC

Platismatia herrei 182 GGTTCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-GTT ОСАТАССТ-А ССТТТОТТОС TTTGGCGGAC

Platismatia herrei 218 GGTTCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT ССАССС-ОТТ GCATACCT-A ССТТТОТТОС TITGGCGGAC

Platismatia lacunosa 188 GGPTTC-GGC CCCCAACTCT TCACCC-ATT GCGTATCT-A ССТТТОТТОС TTTGGCGGGC

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |GGcccC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-GTT ОСАСАССТ-А ССТТТОТТОС TTTGGCGGAC

Platismatia norvegica 217 |GGCCCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-GTT ОСАСАССТ-А ССТТТОТТОС TITGGCGGAC

Platismatia stenophylla 59 GGTTCC-GCC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-GTT GCATACCT-A ОСТТТОТТОС TTTGGCGGAC

Platismatia stenophylla 157 |GGTTCC-GGC CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-GTT GCTTACCT-A CCTTTGTTGC TTTGGCGGAC

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 |бостсссоос CCCCGACTCT CCACCC-ATT GOGTACCG-A ССТТТОТТОС TITGGCGGAC

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |состсссоос ССОССАСТСТ ССАСОС-АТТ GOGTACCG-A CCTTTGTTGC TTTOGCGGAC

p з зр Ed xp це

Getrelia cetrarioides 140 CTCGAGGTCC -CCTCGCGCC GRCCCTC-GG GTCGGCGAGC GICCGCCAGA ООТССАТТАА

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 CTCGAGGTCC -CCTCGCGCC GACCCTC-GG -TCOGCGAGC GTCCOCCAGA ООТССАТТАА

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 CTCGAGGTTC -CCTCGCGCC GACCCTC-GG GTCOGCGAGC GOCCGCCAGA ООТССАТТАА

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 |CCCGGGGTCT CCCCCGCGCT GGCTCCC-GG GCCGGCGAGC СТССОТСАСА ООСССАТСАА

Platismatia glauca 191 |CCCGGGGTCT CCCCOGCGCT GGCTTCCTGG GCCGGCGAGO GTCCGTCAGA GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia glauca 198 |CCCGGGGTCT CCCCOGCGCT GGCT-CCTGG GCCOGCGAGC GTCCOTCAGA ООСССАТСАА

Platismatia herrei 182 (сассозаттс TCCCTGCGCC GGCCTCC-GG GCTGGCGAGC ОТССОТСАВА ООСССАТСАА

Platismatia herrei 218 |cAcaaaGPTC TCCCTGCGCC GGCCTCC-GG GCTGGCGAGC СТССОТСАСА ООСССАТСАА

Platismatia lacunosa 188 cccegaGT-c тссссосост GGCTTTC-GG GCCGGTGAGC GCCCGTCGGA ООСССАТТАА

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |CCCGGGGTTC тесссосост GGCCCC-TGG GCCOGCGAGC GTECGTCAGA GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia norvegica 217 |сесоооөтте TCCGOGCGCT GGCCCC-TGG GCCGGCGAGC GICCGTCAGA GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia stenophylla 59 |САСССССТІС TCCCTGCGCT GGCCTCC-GG GCTOGCGAGC ОТССОТСАСА GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia stenophylla 157 |CACGGGGTTC TCCCTGCGCT GGCCT-C-GG GCTGGCGAGC ОТССОТСАСА GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 |CCCGGGGICT CCCC-GCGCC 00СТСТС-СС GCCGGCGAGC GTCCGTCAGA GGCCCATCAA

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |сссоовотет CCCC-GCGCC GGCTCTC-GG GCCGGCGAGC GTCCGTCAGA GGCCCATCAA

ap 2р 3p Eu зр

Getrelia cetrarioides 140 --Т-А9Т007 ОТОССАСТСА AAACACAANT АОТ-С-АААА CPTTCAAGAA

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 --T-AGTCGT GICCGAGTCA AAACACAANT

Cetrelia cetraricides 214 -ATCAGTGGT GTCCGAGTCA AAACACAAAT

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 --ТССАСОС- GICCGAGTGA АААС-АСААТ

Platismatia glauca 191 --TCCACGCC GTCAGAGTGA АААС-АСААТ

Platismatia glauca 198 --ТССАСОСС GTCAGAGTGA AAAC-ACAAT

Platismatia herrei 182 --TCCGIGCC GICCGAGTAC AAACCACAAT AGTT-AAAAA СТТТСААСАА

herrei 218 C-TCCGTGCC GTCCGAGTAC AAACCACAAT AGTT-AAAKA CTTTCAACAA

lacunosa 188 AATCAGTGAC GTCCGAGTAA СТТТСААСАА

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 --CCAGTGCC GTCCGAGTAA СТТТСААСАА

Platismatia norvegica 217 --CCAGTGCC GICCGAGTAA СТТТСААСАА

Platismatia stenophylla 59 --TCCGTGCC GTCCGAGTAC СТТТСААСАА

Platicmatia stenophylla 157 —-TCCGTGCC GICCGAGTAC CTTTCAACAA

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 --ТССАСОСС GICCGAGTGA СТТТСААСАА

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 --TCCACGCC GTCCGAGTGA СТТТСААСАА

ар 2р ар әр эр

Getrelia cetrarioides 140 ‘GGPICCAGCA TCGATGRAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAC ТААТОТОААТ

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAC TARTOTGRAT

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAC TAATGTGAAT

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG ТААТОТСААТ

Platismatia glauca 191 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TAATGTGART

Platismatia glauca 198 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG ТААТОТСААТ

Platismatia herrei 182 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA АСОСАСССАА ATGCGATAAG ТААТОТСААТ

Platismatia herrei 218 GGTICCAGCA TCGATGARGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TANTGIGART

Platismatia lacunosa 188 GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TAATGTGAAT

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |CGGATCTCTT GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG ТААТОТСААТ

norvegica 217 COGATCTCTT GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TAATGTGAAT

stenophylla 59 CGGATCTCTT GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TAATGTGANT

stenophylla 157 |СОСАТСТСТТ GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG TAATGIGAAT

i tuckermanii 215 |СОСАТСТСТТ СОТТССАОСА TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAA ATGCGATAAG ТААТСТСААТ

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |CGGATCTCTT GGTTCCAGCA TCGATGAAGA ACGCAGCGAR ATGCGATAAG TAATGTGAAT

Fig. 2 — ITS sequences from six species of Platismatia and Cetrelia cetrarioides. The sequences were

aligned using Seq App/CAP 2 and slightly adjusted by hand.

Source : MNHN. Paris

EU E EU EU 398-3

Cetrelia cetrarioides 140

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214

Platismatia glauca 42, 159

Platismatia glauca 191

Platismatia glauca 198

Platismatia herrei 182

Platismatia herrei 218

Platismatia lacunosa 188

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172

Platismatia norvegica 217

Platismatia stenophylla 59.

Platismatia stenophylla 157

Platismatia tuckermanii 215

Platismatia tuckermanii 216

|TGCAGAATTC

|TOCAGAATTC

|TGCAGAATTC

|TGCAGAATIC

|TGCAGAATTC

|ТОСАСААТТС

|TGCAGAATIC

ITGCAGARTIC

ITGCAGAATTC

|ТОСАСААТТС

AGTGARTCAT ССААТСТТІС ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCCCTTG GIATICCGOG

ЗОТОААТСАТ ССААТСТТТО AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTTG GTATTCCGGG

AGIGAATCAT CGAATCTTTG ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCOCTTG GTATTCCGGG

AGIGAATCAT СОААТСТТТО AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

AGIGAAICAT CGAATCTTTG AACGCACATT ОСОССОСТСО GTATTCCGGG

AGTGAMTCAT CGAATCITIG AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

AGIGAATCAT CGAATCTTTG ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCOGG

AGTGRATCAT CGAATCTTIG AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

AGTGAATCAT CGAATCTITG AACGCACATT GOGCCCCTCG GTATICCGGG

AGTGAMTCAT ССААТСТТТС AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTOG GTATTCCOOG

AGIGARICAT CGAATCTTTG ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

АСТОААТСАТ CGAATCTTTG ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGOG

АОТСААТСАТ CGAATCTTTG AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTCG GIATTCCOGG

AGTGAATCAT CGAATCTTTG AACGCACATT GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

AGTGAATCAT СОААТСТТТО ААСОСАСАТТ GCGCCCCTCG GTATTCCGGG

әр ў ap 4 өт

Cetrelia cetraricides 140

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214

Platismatia glauca 42, 159

Platismatia glauca 191

Platisnatia glauca 198

lseccarecer

IGGGCNTGCCT

lecccarecet

lacecareccr

|5оосатосст

|GGGcATGCCT

GTICGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTA GCPTGGIATT GGGTT-T-GT

GTTCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTA GCTTGGTATT GGOGOT-T-GT

GTICGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTC GCTTGGTATT GOGTT-TCGT

GICCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTC GCTIGGTCTT GGA-COTCGC

GTCCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTC GCTTGGICTT GGA-CGICGC

GTCCGAGCGT САТТАСАССС СТСААССОТС GCTTGGTCTT GGA-CGTCGC

Platismatia herrei 182 |aoccaTGCCT GTTCGAGCGT САТТАСАССС CTCAAGCGTA GCTTGGIGTT GGG-COTCGC

Platismatia herrei 218 |соссатасст GTTCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGTA GCTIGGIGTT GGG-CGTCGC

Platismatia lacunosa 188 |aaGcATGCCT GTTCGAGCGT CATTGCACCC CTCAAGCGTA GCTTGGTATT GGGTCTICGC

Platiamatia norvegica 57, 172 |GGGCATGCCT GPTCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGTAGA ACTTGGICCT GGG-COTCGC

Platismatia norvegica 217 aGGCATGOCT GTTCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGTAGA ACTTGGICCT GGG-CGICGC

Platismatia stenophylla 59 GGGCATGCCT GTTCGAGCGT CATTACACCC CTCAAGCGPA GCTTGGTGTT GGG-CUTCGC

Platismatia stenophylla 157 |GGGCATGCCT GTTCGAGCGT САТТАСАССС CTCAAGCGTA GCTTGGIGTT 009-СОТСОС

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 |GGGCATGCCT GTCCGAGCGT CATTACCCCC CTCAAGCGTC GCTTGGTCTT GGA-CGICOC

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |О00САТСССТ GTCCGAGCGT САТТАСООСС CTCAAGCGTC GCTIGGICTT GGA-CGTCGC

өр ар

Tetrelia cetraricides 140 |CCCTGAGGCG TGCCCGAAAG

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 |CCCCGAGGCG TTGCCCGARAG

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 CCCTGAGGCG TGCCCGAAAG

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 CCCCGAGGCG CGCCCGARAA TCAGTGGCGG TCCGGTGCGA СТТТОСОСОТ

Platismatia glauca 191 CCCCOCGGCG СОСССЗАААА TCAGTGGCGG TCCGGTGCGA CTTTECGTGT

Platismatia glauca 198 |есссосовсв CGCCCGAAAA ТСАСТСОСОС TCCGGTGCGA CTTTGCGTGT

Platismatia herrei 182 |CCCCGCGGCG CGCCCGAAAA GCAGTGGCUG TCCGGTGCGA CTTTAAGCGT

Platismatia herrei 218 |CCCCGCGGCG CGCCCGAAAA GCAGTGGCGG TICCOGTGCGA CTTTAAGCGT

Platismatia lacunosa 198 |CCCCGCGGCG ТОССССАААА TCAGTGGCOG TCCGGTGTGA СТТТААОСОТ

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |CTTTCCOGCG TGCCCGAAAA ACAGTGGCGG TCCOGTGTGA СТТТААОСОТ

Platismatia norvegica 217 |CTTTCCOGCG TGCCCGAAAA ACAGTGGCGG TCCGGTGTGA CTTTAAGCGT

Platismatia stenophylla 59 CCCCGCGGCG CGCCCGAAAA GCAGTGGCOG TCCGGTGCGA СТТТААОСОТ

Platismatia stenophylla 157 |CCCCGCGGCG CGCCCGAAAA GCAGTGGCGG ТССООТОССА CTTTAAGCGT

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 |cCccGCGGCG CGCCCGAAAA TCAGTGGCGG TCCGGTGCGA CTTTACOCOT

Platismatia tuckermanii 216 |Есссос99С6 CGCCCGAAAA TCAGTOGCGG TCCGGTGCGA СТТТАСОСОТ

«p sje Ed әр sp

Cetrelia cetraricides 140 |A-TCCCGGCT TTAA-GTTCG CCCGIGGCC CGCCAGACAA ТААТТТТТАТ TITCCATANT

lia cetrarioides 154 |A-TCCCGOCT TTAA-GTTCG CGCCGTGGCC CGCCAGACAA TAATTTITAT TTTCCATANT

За cetrarioides 214 |A-TCCCGCCT TTAA-GTTCG CGCCGTGGCC COCCAGACAA ТААТТТТТАТ ТТТОСАТААТ

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 |C-TCCCGCGT TGAAAGTCCG CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGACAA CCCCCAG-AT -T-CAACCAT

Platismatia glauca 191 |C-TCCCGCGT TGAAAGTCCG CCCCGCOGCC GGCCAGACAA CCOCCAG-AT -T-CAAACAT

Platismatia glauca 198

Platismatia herrei 182

Platismatia herrei 218

Platismatia lacunosa 188

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172

Platismatia norvegica 217

Platismatia stenophylla 59

Platismatia stenophylla 157

Platismatia tuckermanii 215

Platismatia tuckermanii 216

|C-Tcccacor

--тессостт

--тсссостт.

сотес-остт

-отсссостт.

|-атоссостт

--тоссостт

--тсссосот.

--тессосот

TGRAAGTCCG CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGACAA CCCCCAG-AT -T-CAAACAT

TGAMAGCTCG CCCCGCGGCC GOCCAGACAA ССССС-ОТАС TT-CAACCAT

TGAAAGCTCG CCCCGCOGOC ООССАСАСАА CCCCC-GTAC ТТ-СААССАТ

TGAAAGPICG CGCCGTGCCC GOCCAGACAA COCCCTTTAT TT-CAATAAT

TGAAAGCCC- CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGTCAA ССССТАОСАТ ТТ-СААТААТ

ТСАААОССС- CCCCGCGGCC ООССАОТСАА CCCGTAGCAT ТТ-СААТААТ

TGAAAGCTCG CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGACAA CCCCC-GTAC TT-CAACCAT

TGARAGCTCG CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGACAA CCCCC-GTAC ТТ-СААССАТ

"TGAAAGTCCG CCCCOCGGCC GGCCAGACAA COCCCAR-AC СТ-СААТСАТ

TGAAAGTCCG CCCCGCGGCC GGCCAGACAA CCCCCAA~AC CT-CAATCAT

sp sp Уро sg E sp

Cetrelia cetrarioides 140 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG АТАСССОСТО AACTTAAGC

Cetrelia cetrarioides 154 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGOG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Cetrelia cetrarioides 214 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia glauca 42, 159 | |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia glauca 191 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Flatismatia glauca 198 [TGACCTOGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia herrei 182 |TcaccTCGGA TCAGGTAGOG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia herrei 218 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia lacunosa 188 INGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia norvegica 57, 172 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia norvegica 217 |ТСАССТСОСА TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia stenophylla 59 |TGACCTCGGA TCAGGTAGGG АТАСССОСТО AACTTAAGC

Platismatia stenophylla 157 |ТОАССТСОСА TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTTAAGC

Platismatia tuckermanii 215 |ТОАСОТСОСА TCAGGTAGGG ATACCCGCTG AACTIAAGC

Platismatia tuckermanii 216

Source : MNHN. Paris

314 A. THELL et al.

6. Phylogenetic analysis

The ITS sequences were aligned with SeqApp/CAP 2 (Huang, 1992; Gilbert,

1993), slightly adjusted by hand, and transferred to PAUP 3.1.1. The “branch and bound

option" was selected. The most parsimonious tree was compared with a bootstrap

consensus tree from 500 bootstrap replicates (Figs. 2-3).

RESULTS AND CONCLUSIONS

I. Таха included in the analysis and their ITS sequences

1. Cetrelia cetrarioides

Cetrelia cetrarioides, the type species of Cetrelia, belongs to the Cetrelia oliveto-

rum group, a species complex including four morphologically identical chemotypes, They

were treated as separate species by Culberson & Culberson (1968, 1976), a view followed

by Beguinot (1982), Wirth (1987) and Randlane & Saag (1991), whereas Jorgensen &

Ryvarden (1970), Santesson (1984), Purvis (1992), Krog et al. (1994), Kuusinen et al.

(1993) and Bjelland er al. (1997) prefer the chemotype or chemical strain status. All four

members of the Cerrelia olivetorum group have a scattered but wide distribution, present

in North America, Europe, Southeast Asia and Japan. The phytogeography of the taxa

within the group is poorly known, but there seems to be little geographic separation

(Culberson & Culberson, 1968, 1978; Kuusinen er al., 1993; Bjelland et al., 1997).

The secondary chemistry of the three specimens selected for this study were

investigated by TLC. They all had perlatolic acid as the major component — the species

character for C. cetrarioides. A specimen collected in Austria (DNA#AT 140) and two

from western North America (DNA#AT154, АТ214) were studied (Fig. 2). As with

P. glauca and Р. norvegica, North American material did not differ much genetically from

European (Figs. 2-3). The variation in the ITS regions among specimens of C. cetrarioides

turned out to be the second largest among the taxa analysed here, somewhat less than what

was found in Platismatia glauca.

2. Platismatia glauca

Platismatia glauca is one the most variable of all lichen species. Specimens with

broad, rounded lobes are the most common, but a continuous variation from more narrow

lobes to entirely fruticose specimens have been observed. Broad and coralloid lobes are

occasionally present even on the same thallus. Isidia and soredia can also be present on the

same individual, whereas apothecia are very rare (Culberson & Culberson, 1968). P glauca

has the widest distribution of the Platismatia species, and is represented in North

America, southern South America, Europe, Central Asia, the Canary Islands, the Azores,

Kenya and Tanzania (Culberson & Culberson, 1968). It has later been reported also from

Australia (Filson, 1988) and South Africa (Kärnefelt, 1987).

Source : ММНМ Paris

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA 315

ITS-sequences from foursamples of P glauca, representing three continents,

were analysed and compared. One of the North American samples (DNA#AT159),

collected in Washington state, and the sample from southern Sweden (DNA#AT42) were

identical (Figs. 2-3). The representative from western Canada (British Columbia,

DNA#AT191) groups together with material from Chile (DNA#AT198) in the phyloge-

netic tree (Fig. 3). These two populations, however, differ from each other in a few base

pairs, and are in several positions different from the two identical samples mentioned

above.

3. Platismatia herrei

Platismatia herrei is one of two narrow-lobed species in Platismatia. It is usually

distinguished from the other one, P. stenophylla, by a fringe of isidia around the lobe

margins. The linear lobes аге not slightly inrolled as in P stenophylla. Some specimens of

P. herrei, in which the linear lobes arise from much broader basal portions, might be very

similar to some forms of P. glauca, according to Culberson & Culberson (1968). Platis-

matia herrei has a somewhat more extended distribution than Р stenophylla; but both taxa

are endemic to the Pacific coast area of North America from southern Alaska to central

California (Goward et al., 1994).

Two samples from British Columbia were selected to represent P. herrei in our

study. A difference was detected only at one site, 477 (Fig. 2), where the sequence from the

Vancouver Island sample (DNA#AT182) has a C compared with a T in the mainland

sample (DNA#AT218). The sequences of P herrei and P. stenophylla were almost identi-

cal, and the two species could not be resolved in the phylogenetic analysis.

4. Platismatia lacunosa

This beautiful taxon has the most prominently reticulate upper surface of the

Platismatia species. Platismatia lacunosa is morphologically most reminiscent two

Southeast Asian species, P. erosa and P. formosana, which are not included in this study.

However, a chemical spot test distinguishes P. lacunosa from all other species in Platisma-

tia. It has a Pd+ red reaction on the medulla, indicating fumarprotocetraric acid.

The single sample of this taxon show that P lacunosa is the most divergent of the

Platismatia species included here (Fig. 3).

5. Platismatia norvegica

Platismatia norvegica is a broad-lobed, pseudocyphellate species, bearing isidia

on low but sharp ridges on the upper side. Apothecia are extremely rare, especially in

North America where it has been reported fertile only once (Goward & Ahti, 1992).

Platismatia tuckermanii, an eastern North American species, is similar and has also broad,

ridged lobes. However, it is frequently fertile and lacks pseudocyphellae as well as isidia.

These two taxa are geographically separated except in Newfoundland (Ahti, 1983).

Platismatia norvegica has an oceanic distribution pattern, present along the Pacific coast,

in Newfoundland and Nova Scotia, Scotland, Norway, Sweden and Finland. It is usually

arare lichen but is fairly frequent in parts of Norway and in open coastal forests of British

Columbia (Ahlner, 1948; Goward & Ahti, 1992; Kuusinen ег al., 1993).

Source - MNHN. Paris

316 A. THELL et al.

Cetrelia cetrarioides Eur. 140

Û Cetrelia cetrarioides М. Am. 214

* Cetrelia cetrarioides М. Am. 154

Platismatia glauca Eur. 42, М. Am. 159

Platismatia glauca М. Am. 191

Platismatia glauca S. Am. 198

“re Platismatia tuckermanii 215

Platismatia tuckermanii 216

Platismatia herrei 182

62]! Platismatia herrei 218

Platismatia stenophylla 157

Platismatia stenophylla 59

Platismatia norvegica М. Am. 57, 172

Platismatia norvegica Eur. 217

Platismatia lacunosa 188

Fig. 3 — The single most parsimonious tree, length = 160, generated using the "branch and bound”

option in PAUP 3.1.1. The numbers above or to the right of the branches are substitution numbers per

branch. Branch lengths are proportional to substitution numbers. Bootstrap percentages are in bold

face (from 500 replicates)

ITS regions from three samples of this taxon were compared. The Norwegian

sample (DNA#AT217) showed an extra А at position 230, which was lacking in the two

entirely identical sequences from the North American samples (Fig. 2).

6. Platismatia stenophylla

Platismatia stenophylla and P. herrei are closely related taxa. The main separa-

ting character is the presence of isidia in Р herrei. However, scattered isidia have been

Source : MNHN, Paris

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA 317

detected on specimens which, because of other characteristics, have to be determined as

P. stenophylla (T. Taylor pers. comm.). This species has the most restricted distribution

among the North American Platismatia endemics, occuring in coastal areas from Van-

couver Island down to central California (Goward et al., 1994).

Two samples from the northern part of its range were analysed. Their ITS

sequences differed at position 93 where DNA#59 has an A instead of a T for

DNA#AT157. A second difference occurs at position 146, where DNA#59 is supplied

with an extra C (Table 1). Р. stenophylla was not resolved from P. herrei in the PAUP 3.1.1

analysis (Fig. 3).

7. Platismatia tuckermanii

Platismatia tuckermanii has a net of prominent ridges on the upper side, and its

lobes are often furnished with marginal or submarginal apothecia. Combined, these two

characters separate P. tuckermanii from the closest relatives in the genus. Platismatia

tuckermanii is endemic to eastern North America where it is common on conifers in the

Great Lakes area and in the Appalachians (Culberson & Culberson, 1968).

Two samples from New Brunswick were sequenced and included in the analysis.

One base at position 543 was different, where DNA#AT215 had an A and DNA#AT216

was supplied with a G (Fig. 2).

П. Phylogeny

The phylogeny was based on parsimony analysis, using PAUP 3.1.1. The consen-

sus tree, from 500 bootstrap replicates, was identical to the most parsimonious tree

inferred using the branch and bound algorithm, except for the branching order of the

Platismatia stenophylla isolates. Because the sequences of P. stenophylla and P. herrei were

almost identical, the correct branching order for four specimens of the two species could

not be resolved (Fig. 3). Possibly Platismatia herrei and P. stenophylla, which are weakly

separated at species level, represent young taxa that diverged in rather recent times.

А preliminary study of ITS sequences of further taxa within Cerraria s. 1. shows

that Cetrelia and Platismatia are well-separated but closely related genera (Thell ег al. in

prep.) The ITS of three populations of Cetrelia cetrarioides were easily aligned with the six

Platismatia species, supporting the choice of the outgroup in the analysis (Fig. 2).

Platismatia glauca showed the largest infraspecific variation in the ITS region.

This, together with the extremely plastic morphology of the species, supports the Culber-

sons' view that P. glauca is a very ancient species (Culberson & Culberson, 1968). This

might also be true for the outgroup, C. cetrarioides. When dealing with wide-ranging

species like these, however, more samples across the geographical range and within the

populations are needed.

The taxonomic position for Р norvegica is not strongly supported by the ITS

data. A relationship between P herrei and P. stenophylla, both narrow-lobed taxa endemic

to the coastal region of western North America, does not seem unlikely, although the

broad-lobed P norvegica is more strongly reminiscent of at least certain specimens of

P. glauca.

Even if four species оГ Platismatia belonging to the Southeast Asian flora are

lacking in this study, Platismatia is presumably a very well delimited genus. A Japanese

taxon, P. interrupta, is similar to P. glauca, and three other species excluded, Р. erosa,

Source : MNHN, Paris

318 A. THELL et al.

P. formosana and P. regenerans, show close morphological affinities to P. lacunosa, which

appears as a sister group to the other five Platismatia species (Fig. 3).

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS — We would like to express our sincere thanks to Teuvo Ahti, Dave

Carmean, Stephen Clayden, Joe McDermott, Trevor Goward, Maaria Kankare, Marie-Agnés

Letrouit-Galinou, Cari Olsen and Terry Taylor for all help and improvements to the manuscript. We

are grateful to Andres Saag, Tartu University, Estonia, who kindly performed the TLC analyses of

the Cetrelia specimens.

‘The first author’s visit at the University of British Columbia was made possible through a

fellowship from Swedish Royal Academy of Sciences, Per-Erik Lindahls Foundation. The expenses

connected with a research period in Helsinki were covered by the European Commission, Human

Capital and Mobility “Large Scale Facility” contract no, ERBCHGECT940065 between the EU and

the Department of Ecology and Systematics, University of Helsinki.

REFERENCES

AHLNER S$., 1948 — Utbredningstyper bland nordiska barrtrüdslavar. Acta Phytogeographica

Suecica 22: i-ix+1-257.

AHTI Т, 1983 — Lichens. In: G. R. South (ed). Biogeography and ecology of the island of

Newfoundland. Monogr. Biol. 48: 319-360.

BEGUINOT J., 1982— Le genre Cetrelia (Lichens Parmeliacées) en Autunois. Présence d'une espèce

nouvelle, Cetrelia chicitae. Bulletin de la Société d'Histoire naturelle Ф Autun 104: 9-12.

BIELLAND T., HALLERAKER G., REEB V. & TONSBERG Т., 1997 — The chemotypes of

Cetrelia olivetorum in Norway. Graphis Scripta 6: 5-7.

CULBERSON C. E, 1972 — Improved conditions and new data for the identification of lichen

products by a standardized thin-layer chromatographic method. Journal of Chromatogra-

phy 72: 113-115.

CULBERSON С. Е & KRISTINSSON H., 1970 — A standardized method for identifying lichen

products. Journal of Chromatography 46: 85-93.

CULBERSON W. L. & CULBERSON C. Е, 1968 — The lichen genera Cerrelia and Platismatia

(Parmeliaceae). Contributions from the U. S. National Herbarium 34: 449-558.

CULBERSON W. L. & CULBERSON С. Е, 1976 — Chemosyndromic variation in lichens.

Systematic Botany 1: 325-339.

CULBERSON W. L. & CULBERSON C. Е, 1978 — Cetrelia cetrarioides and C. monachorum

(Parmeliaceae) in the new world. The Bryologist 81: 517-523.

DAHL E., 1952 — On the use of lichen chemistry in lichen systematics. Revue Bryologique et

Lichénologique 21: 119-134.

DePRIEST P. T., 1993 — Molecular innovations in lichen systematics: The use of ribosomal and

intron nucleotide sequences in the Cladonia chlorophaea complex. The Bryologist 96:

314-325.

FILSON R. B., 1988 — Checklist of Australian lichens, 3rd. ed. Victoria, National Herbarium of

Victoria, 196 p.

GILBERT D., 1993 — SeqApp, a biological sequence editor and analysis program. Bloomington,

Indiana University.

GOWARDT.& AHTIT, 1992 — Macrolichens and their zonal distribution in Wells Gray Provincial

Park and its vicinity, British Columbia, Canada, Acta Botanica Fennica 147: 1-60.

GOWARD T., MCCUNE B., & MEIDINGER D., 1994 — The lichens of British Columbia,

illustrated keys. Part 1. Foliose and squamulose species. Ministry of Forests Research

Program, 181 p.

Source : MNHN. Paris

PHYLOGENY WITHIN THE GENUS PLATISMATIA 319

HUANG X., 1992 — A contig assembly program based on sensitive detection of fragment overlaps.

Genomics 14: 18-25.

JORGENSEN P. M. & RYVARDEN L., 1970 — Contribution to the lichen flora of Norway. Arbok

R for Universitetet i Bergen 1969, Mat.-Naturvid. Serie 10: 1-24.

KARNEFELT I., 1987 — Cetraria (Parmeliaceae) and some related genera on the African continent.

Bothalia 17: 45-49.

KARNEFELT I. & THELL A. 1992 — The evaluation of characters in lichenized families, exam-

plified with the Alectoriaceae and some genera in the Parmeliaceae. Plant Systematics and

Evolution 180: 181-204.

KROG H., OSTHAGEN H., & TØNSBERG T. 1994 — Lavflora. Norske busk — og bladlaver. 2nd

edition. Oslo, Universitetsforlaget, 368 p.

KUUSINEN M., POULASMAA А. & AHLHOLM I., 1993 — Distribution and ecology of five

threatened lichen species on shaded rock faces in Finland. Memoranda Societatis Fauna

Flora Fennica 69: 21-31.

PALUMBI S. R., 1996 — Nucleic acids II. In: D. M. Hillis, C. Moritz and B. K. Mable (eds),

Molecular Systematics, 2nd ed. Sunderland, Massachusetts. Sinauer Associates Inc.,

pp. 205-426.

PURVIS O. W. 1992 — Cetrelia Cuib. & Culb. (1968) In: O. W. Purvis, B. J. Coppins, D. L.

Hawksworth, P. W. James & D. M. Moore (eds), The lichen flora of Great Britain and

Ireland. London, Natural History Museum Publications/The British Lichen Society,

pp. 176-177.

RANDLANE T. & SAAG A., 1991 — Chemical and morphological variation in the genus Cerrelia in

the Soviet Union. The Lichenologist 23: 113-126.

SANTESSON R., 1993 — The lichens and lichenicolous fungi of Sweden and Norway. Lund,

SBT-fórlaget, 240 p.

THELL A., 1995 — Conidial types and their presence in cetrarioid lichens (Ascomycotina, Parme-

liaceae). Cryptogamie, Bryologie-Lichénologie 16: 247-256.

THELL A., MATTSSON J.-E. & KARNEFELT I., 1995 — Lecanoralean ascus types in the

lichenized families Alectoriaceae and Parmeliaceae. Cryptogamic Botany 5: 120-127.

WHITE T. J., BURNS T., LEE S. & TAYLOR J., 1990 — Amplification and direct sequencing of

fungal ribosomal RNA genes for phylogenetics. Jn: M. Innis, J. Gelfand, J. Sninsky &

T. White (eds), PCR protocols: A guide to methods and applications. Orlando, Florida

Academic Press, pp. 315-22.

WIRTH W., 1995 — Die Flechten Baden-Württembergs. 1. Stuttgart, Ulmer, 527 p.

Source : MNHN. Paris

ЛЕВАК VOWHCHIST MIE YORE ES

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19(4) : 321-328 321

A NEW SPECIES OF APOTREUUBIA

(TREUBIACEAE, HEPATICAE) FROM CHINA !

Masanobu HIGUCHI

Department of Botany, National Science Museum, 4-1-1 Amakubo, Tsukuba, Ibaraki 305, Japan

ABSTRACT — Apotreubia yunnanensis Higuchi, a new species of Treubiaceae, Hepaticae, is descri-

bed and illustrated from Yunnan, China, This new species is characterized by (1) dioecious sexual

condition; (2) well-developed central strand; (3) dorsal scales decurrent at both ends; (4) lateral leaves

and dorsal scales with sinuous margins; (5) pluricellular gemmae; (6) calyptra with scale-like appen-

dages and unfertilized archegonia.

KEYWORD: Apotreubia, Hepaticae, Taxonomy, China.

Apotreubia Hatt. & Mizut. is a small genus and one of the rarest of hepatics. The

main interest in the genus, as well as Treubia, is their intermediate plant form between the

leafy and thallose conditions, as well as other unique characters. The species of Apotreubia

were extensively reviewed by Schuster and Scott (1969) and Schuster and Konstantinova

(1995). The genus has three species: A. nana (Hatt. & Inoue) Hatt. & Mizut. from Japan

(Hattori and Inoue, 1954; Kitagawa, 1959; Inoue, 1960; Furuki and Inoue, 1981), India

(Hattori et al. , 1966) and Taiwan (Inoue, 1967); A. pusilla (Schust.) Grolle from New

Guinea (Schuster, 1968); and А. hortonae Schuster & Konstantinova from Alaska and

British Columbia (Schofield, 1962; Schuster and Konstantinova, 1995).

In 1994, Т did field research in the north-western part of Yunnan Province,

China. At two points in this area I collected Apotreubia nana-like plants with terminal

branching in the subalpine coniferous forests. In appearance the plants resemble A. nana,

but differ from not only А. nana but other species of the genus by several characters.

Among them asexual reproduction by means of gemmae is unique and has never been

known in the genus. I describe it here as new species.

Apotreubia yunnanensis Higuchi, sp. nov. (Figs. 1-3)

Planta similis Apotreubiae pusillae ( Schust. ) Grolle, sed differt 1) squamis dorsa-

libus minoribus et partis deccurrentis, 2) marginibus foliorum et squamis dorsalibus sinuosis,

et 3) gemmis frequentis in axillis squamis dorsalibus.

! Dedicated to Prof. Tadao Yoshida on the occasion of his academic retirement.

Source : MNHN. Paris

Source - MNHN. Paris

А NEW SPECIES ОҒ APOTREUBIA 323

Typus: China. Yunnan Province, Zhongdian County, Tianchi, 3840 m alt.,

20 September 1994, Higuchi 25186 (holotype HKAS; isotype TNS).

Other specimen examined: China. Yunnan Province, Deqin County, Mt. Mei-

lixueshan, valley of south of Yubeng, 3450 m alt. (ca. 100 km distant from the type

locality), 29 September 1994, Higuchi 25736 (HKAS, TNS).

This new species is distinguished from other species of the genus by the following

characters: (1) dioecious sexual condition; (2) well-developed central strand (Fig. 1: С, Н,

Q); (3) dorsal scales decurrent at both ends (Fig. 1: A); (4) lateral leaves and dorsal scales

with sinuous margins (Fig. 1: A); (5) pluricellular gemmae (Fig. 1: L, Fig. 2: U); (6)

calyptra with scale-like appendages (Fig. 2: K-M) and unfertilized archegonia. Apotreubia

yunnanensis is closely related to A. pusilla, but differs by its non-decurrent lateral leaves

(Fig. 1: D, E), smaller dorsal scales which are less decurrent and not gradually narrowed to

inner end, margins of lateral leaves and dorsal scales sinuous, and presence of gemmae.

Table 1 presents some character distinctions between the four species of Apotreubia. This

new species grows on the floor of the subalpine coniferous forests and usually creeps as

solitary stems over or amongst other bryophytes. From the two known specimens, twenty

four shoots were examined for gametangia, and all were archegonial plants. This species is

thus considered to be dioecious, although antheridial plants are unknown.

Gemmae are produced abundantly on the dorsal axis mostly confined to the axils

of dorsal scales (Fig. 1: A, Fig. 2: T). Gemmae were found on the plants collected from two

different sites, which implies that asexual reproduction by means of gemmae is not

uncommon in this species. Gemmae of A. yunnanensis are similar in shape, size, and

position to those of Treubia insignis subsp. insignis (cf. Schuster & Scott, 1969, Fig. 7: 3)

and T. insignis subsp. vitiensis (cf. Schuster & Scott, 1969, Fig. 7: 7). I think that asexual

reproduction by means of gemmae evolved independently in Aporreubia and Treubia,

since it is usually considered to be a derived character.

Young archegonia (Fig. 1: O, P) are closely covered with young dorsal scales at

theshoot apex. Unfertilized and shriveled archegonia are found rather near the shoot apex

(Fig. 2: S). Old archegonia are left and dispersed between dorsal scales after the elongation

of new shoots (Fig. 1: F). The time when each archegonium may possibly be fertilized

seems to be rather short, and the fertilization may be limited to the time each archegonium

is covered by young dorsal scales. The above situation is basically the same as that of other

Apotreubia species (cf. Schuster & Konstantinova, 1995). It is notable that the protection

of young archegonia by young leaves or other juvenile organs issimilar to that of Takakia

ceratophylla which also lacks archegonial organization. This might indicate a primitive

characteristic common to both groups. Archegonia in 4. yunnanensis have a tendency to

be discontinuously present on shoots; they seem to be formed periodically.

Fig. 1. — Apotreubia yunnanensis Higuchi. — A. Plant with an intercalary branch and gemmae.

— B. Dorsal scales from apical portion of the axis. — С. Dorsal scale from the posterior portion of

the axis. — D. Lateral leaf from apical portion of the axis. — E. Lateral leaf from the posterior

portion of the axis. — F. Plant with terminal branches and scattered archegonia. — б, Н. Cross

sections of axes. — I-K. Parts of young dorsal scales with slime papillae. — L. Gemmae

— M. Marginal cells of lateral leaf. — N. Median epidermal cells of lateral leaf. — O. Archegonium

and slime papilla. — P. Longitudinal section of axis, showing a group of archegonia and slime

papillae. — Q. Part of cross section of axis. Cells with dotted circles show oil-cells. (All drawn from

type)

Source : MNHN, Paris

Source : MNHN. Paris

А NEW SPECIES OF APOTREUBIA 32.

Fig. 3. — SEM micrographs of Apotreubia yunnanensis Higuchi. — A. Spore. — B. Part of elater. (АП

from type.)

The surface structure of calyptra is variable in 4. yunnanensis. In the type

specimen a mature calyptra bears no scale-like appendage, while in another specimen

(Higuchi 25736) young calyptrae bear several scale-like appendages with oil-cells and slime

papillae (Fig. 2: L, M). Schuster and Scott (1969) also reported such variation on the

surface of calyptra in A. pusilla.

Sporophytes of Apotreubia were unknown until Schuster and Konstantinova

(1995) reported them in A. hortonae, although Inoue (1960) noted immature sporophytes

of А. nana. Sporophytic characters of A. yunnanensis are almost the same as those of

A. hortonae, that is, the capsule is spherical and not beaked at summit (Fig. 2: B), in

contrast to that of Treubia. In A. yunnanensis the capsule is larger (1.8 mm in diameter;

ca.1.1 mm in diameter in A. hortonae) and capsule walls are slightly thicker (Fig. 2: I, J)

(2-3-layered and ca. 47-66 um thick; 2-layered and ca. 43-45 рт thick in A. hortonae). The

size and surface ornamentation of spores in A. yunnanensis are similar to not only those of

A, hortonae but also to those of Treubia species. In A. yunnanensis, however, lamellae of

spore reticula are porose and comparatively higher. Schuster and Konstantinova (1995)

noted, “The evident rarity with which sporophytes are produced in Apotreubia is shared

with Takakia — another “relict” organism.” Additionally it is also interesting that both

genera have nearly overlapping distributions and a low number of species. In fact I also

collected Takakia ceratophylla with sporophytes near the locality of the paratype speci-

men of A. yunnanensis (cf. Higuchi and Zhang, 1998),

2.— Apotreubia yunnanensis Higuchi. — A. Plant with an calyptra including mature sporophyte.

— B. Capsule dehisced partly. — C. Foot and seta. — D. Epidermal cells of upper portion of calyptra.

— E. Epidermal cells of lower portion of calyptra. — F. Part of cross section of calyptra, showing

slime papilla. — G. Epidermal cells of capsule wall. — Н. Inner cells of capsule wall. — I, J. Parts of

cross sections of capsule wall. — K. Plant with young calyptra. — L, M. Scale-like appendages of

calyptra, showing slime papillae. —N. Part of cross section of seta. — O. Part of longitudinal section

of seta. — P. Epidermal cells of seta, — Q. Elater. — R. Spores. — S. Plant with archegonia showing

different developing stages. — T. Plant with gemmae. — U. Gemmae. (A-J, N-R drawn from type;

K-M, S-U from Higuchi 25736)

Source : MNHN, Paris

Table 1 — А comparison of some characteristics between the four species of Apotreubia.

Character A. nana \ A. pusilla? A. hortonae * A. yunnanensis

Sexuality monoecious dioecious dioecious dioecious

Branches terminal terminal terminal usually terminal, rarely lateral-

intercalary

Dorsal scales |

small, decurrent at inner

end, not decurrent at outer

end

large, longly decurrent at

inner end, decurrent at outer

end

small, decurrent at inner

end, not decurrent at outer

end

small, decurrent at inner end, decurrent

at outer end

dermal cells

1 After Hattori & Inoue (1954), Inoue (1960)

? After Schuster (1968), Schuster & Scott (1969).

3 After Schuster & Konstantinova (1995).

70 epidermal cells —

Central strand | ca. 10 cells high = ca, 10 cells high 17-25 cells high

Gemi absent | absent absent present

Antheridia stalk 1 cell high — stalk 2(3) cells high —

Calyptra with few-celled projections, | papillose or roughened, | papillose, with a few, few- | rough by few-celled projections, or with

without archegonia rarely with a few small scales, | celled, low irregular projec- | several scale-like appendages, with

with unfertilized archegonia | tions, without unfertilized | unfertilized archegonia at base

L 1 archegonia BAL S ха PA 1

Seta 12 cells across and ca. 40 epi- | — ca. 15 cells in diam, and 66- | 14-16 cells in diam. and ca. 68-70 epi-

dermal cells

Source : MNHN. Paris

А NEW SPECIES OF APOTREUBIA 327

The genus Apotreubia was proposed by Hattori and Mizutani (Hattori ег al.,

1966) for a single species, Treubia nana Hatt. & Inoue. In a revision of the family

Treubiaceae, Schuster and Scott (1969) treated Apotreubia as а subgenus of Treubia.

Recently Schuster and Konstantinova (1995) accepted Aporreubia as a well-defined genus

after the intensive study of A. hortonae. According to them, Apotreubia is separable from

Treubia by the following characters: (1) branching terminal, furcate; (2) archegonia and

antheridia scattered over antical face of axis, freely externally exposed; (3) antheridial

stalk 1 or 2cell tiers high. 4(8-10)-seriate; (4) capsule spherical, summit evenly rounded; (5)

calyptra a true calyptra-the unfertilized archegonia not (or scarcely) lofted, the calyptra

roughened merely with projecting cells or 1-2-celled tubercles; (6) gemmae lacking.

Apotreubia is considered to be a distinct genus, although the discovery of À. yunnanensis

partly amends the above distinctions. If Apotreubia is more plesiomorphic than Treubia as

suggested by Schuster and Konstantinova (1995), the occurrence of asexual reproduction,

calyptra with distinct appendages and unfertilized archegonia, and the rare occurrence of

intercalary branches, which have been considered to be unique in Treubia species, indicate

that А. yunnanensis is regarded as a more advanced species in Apotreubia.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS — I wish to express my sincere thanks to Dr. Y. Doi, Prof. X.-J. Li

and Prof. M. Zang for giving me the opportunity to join the field research. I am also indebted to

Mr. L. Peigui, Mr. D.-C. Zhang, and Mr. L.-S. Wang for their kind help in the field research. Many

thanks are also due to Dr. H. Bischler for valuable comments on the manuscript, Dr. D. Lamy for

assistance with the Latin diagnosis, and to Dr. W. R. Buck for correcting the English text. The

material was collected with aid of a Grant-in-Aid for Overseas Scientific Survey (no.05041106) from

the Ministry of Education, Science, Sports and Culture, Japan. Completion of this paper was while at

the Laboratory of Cryptogamy, the National Museum of Natural History, Paris, with help of a

Grant-in-Aid for Overseas Research Fellows (no.9-293) from the Ministry of Education, Science,

Sports and Culture, Japan. I am grateful to Prof. Dr. A. Couté for his kindness in providing research

facilities during my stay in 1998.

REFERENCES

FURUKI T. & INOUE H., 1981 — Apotreubia nana (Нан. & Inoue) Най. & Mizut. and Haplomi-

trium hookeri (Smith) Nees in the Yatsugatake Mts., Central Honshu, Journal of Japanese

Botany 56(10); 32 (in Japanese),

HATTORI S. & INOUE H., 1954-- On a new liverwort of fam. Treubiaceae. Journal of the Hattori

Botanical Laboratory 11: 99-102.

HATTORIS., SHARP A. J., MIZUTANI M. & IWATSUKI Z., 1966 — The systematic position and

distribution of Treubia nana. The Bryologist 69: 488-492.

HIGUCHI М. & ZHANG D.-C., 1998 — Sporophytes of Takakia ceratophylla found in China.

Journal of the Hattori Botanical Laboratory 84: 57-69.

INOUE Н., 1960 — Studies in Treubia nana (Hepaticae) with special reference to the antheridial

development. Botanical Magazine, Tokyo 73: 225-230,

INOUE H., 1967 — Apotreubia nana from Taiwan with reference to the chromosome number.

Bulletin of the National Sciences Museum, Tokyo 10(3): 365-367.

KITAGAWA N., 1959 — Occurrence of Treubia nana оп Mt. Hayachine. Acta Phytotaxonomica et

Geobotanica 18: 38 (in Japanese).

SCHOFIELD W.B., 1962 — Treubia nana in North America. The Bryologist 65: 277-279.

SCHUSTER R. M., 1968 — Studies оп Hepaticae, XXIX-XLIV. A miscellany of new taxa and new

range extensions. Nova Hedwigia 15: 437-529, pls. 49-67.

Source : MNHN. Paris

328 M. HIGUCHI

SCHUSTER R. М. & SCOTT С. A., 1969 — А study of the family Treubiaceae (Hepaticae:

Metzgeriales). Journal of the Hattori Botanical Laboratory 32: 219-268.

SCHUSTER R. M. & KONSTANTINOVA N., 1995 — Studies on Treubiales, I. On Apotreubia Hatt.

et al. and A. hortonae Schust. & Konstantinova, sp. nov. Journal of the Hattori Botanical

Laboratory 78: 41-61.

Source : MNHN. Paris

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19(4) : 329-334 329

NOTES ON PHILONOTIS (BARTRAMIACEAE, MUSCI).

2. THE STATUS OF BREUTELIA NEOCALEDONICA !

Viivi VIRTANEN and Timo KOPONEN

Department of Ecology and Systematics, Division of Systematic Biology,

PO. Box 7, FIN-00014 University of Helsinki, Finland:

Fax 358-9-1918656; E-mail: viivi.virtanen@helsinki.fi

ABSTRACT — Breutelia neocaledonica Broth. & Par., the only species of Breutelia recorded for New

Caledonia, is synonymized with Philonotis secunda (Dozy & Molk.) Bosch & Sande Lac., with

lectotypes selected for P secunda and Breutelia neocaledonica. The taxonomy of P secunda is

discussed and its distribution mapped, For the four species of Philonotis, P. hastata (Duby) Wijk &

Marg., P secunda, P. runcinata C. Müll. ex Aongstr., and P vescoana (Besch.) Par. occurring in New

Caledonia a Кеу and a synopsis are presented.

KEY WORDS: Bartramiaceae, Breutelia, nomenclature, New Caledonia, Philonotis, taxonomy

In the course of a revision of southeast Asian Breutelia (Virtanen, 1996, 1997) it

became apparent that B. neocaledonica Broth. & Par. does not belong to the genus

Breutelia but to Philonotis. The type of Breutelia neocaledonica has the papillae distal on

leaf cells (Fig. 1), while in the Asiatic species of the genus Breutelia the рарШас are always

proximal. Moreover, the alar cells are smooth in Breutelia, whereas in the type of B.

neocaledonia the alar cells are coarsely рарШове. The status of B. neocaledonica remained

unsolved because similar plants were not found in Western Melanesia or other parts of the

Pacific (Koponen & Norris, 1996), The ongoing revision of Philonotis both in continental

and insular southeast Asia has revealed that the New Caledonian plant is identical with

Philonotis secunda (Dozy & Molk.) Bosch & Sande Lac. Although we have not yet revised

all Australian taxa, the name Bartamia secunda Dozy & Molk. is older than any Philonotis

name described therefrom. We thus feel safe in proposing the synonymization given below.

Considerable confusion has prevailed in the nomenclature and taxonomy of

southeast Asian Philonotis species, Р secunda being а good example. Koponen and Norris

(1996) discussed its status at length, but could find no solution. The type specimens (in H

and NY) which they saw proved to belong to another species, Р. mollis (Dozy & Molk.)

Mitt. The lectotype selected here for P. secunda (Bartramia secunda) fits the description.

Philonotis secunda has a rather narrow range from Sumatra to Taiwan and is absent from

continental Asia (Fig. 2). Because we have not yet seen specimens from New Guinea, the

locality in New Caledonia may be disjunct.

1. The previous paper of this series was Koponen (1996a, see also Koponen, 1996b).

Source : MNHN. Paris

330 У. УІКТАМЕМ & Т. КОРОМЕМ

Fig. 1. Philonotis secunda (Dozy & Molk.) Bosch & Sande Lac. (a-g from II.1910 Le Rat, lectotype

of Breutelia neocaledonica Broth. & Paris, H-BR; h-j from Junghuhn, lectotype, L). — a. Habit. b, j.

Vegetative leaves. c. Apical leaf margin. d. Basal leaf margin. e, i. Basal leaf cells. f. Median leaf cells

g- Apical leaf cells. h. Alar cells.

Source : MNHN, Paris

Fig. 2. — The distribution of Philonotis secunda (Dozy 8: Molk.) Bosch & Sande Lac. according to specimens іп H.

Source : MNHN Paris

332 V. VIRTANEN & Т. КОРОМЕМ

The diagnostic characters of Philonotis secunda separating it from other

southeast Asiatic species are as follows: (1) The leaves narrow from an ovate base to a long

subulate apex, so that the narrow part of the leaf is considerably longer than the broad

part. Most other Philonotis have more gradually tapering leaves (see figures in Koponen &

Norris, 1996). (2) The leaves are mostly regularly and one-sidedly secund, not straight. (3)

The lower basal leaf cells narrow and elongated. (4) The alar group is strongly inflated, but

the angular cells are + quadrate, often translucent, and strongly papillose-mammillose, so

that this angular area is distictly differentiated. (5) The basal leaf margins are mostly

recurved, not plain. The most diagnostic of these characters may be the distinct alar area.

There is only one other species, Hawaiian, which has an alar area similar to P. secunda’s.

Pursell and Reese (1982) listed a total of 7 species of Philonotis for New

Caledonia: P. hastata (Duby) Wijk & Marg., Р. parisii Thér., P. praemollis Broth. & Par.

and P setosa Broth. P. angustissima, mentioned by Pursell and Reese (1982) as a nomen

nudum, was described by Tixier (1986). In addition Pursell and Reese (1982) listed Р.

cordifolia Par. and P. magniretis Par., which are nomina nuda, and P. angustissima var.

gracilis Thér., which is an illegitimate name. They omitted Р. etessei Broth. & Par. After the

revision of Pacific Philonotis by Koponen and Norris (1996), and the present addition, the

Bartramiaceae flora of New Caledonia includes only the genus Philonotis with 4 species.

Key to New Caledonian Philonotis

1. Basal leaf cells or all leaf cells thin-walled, quadrate, rectangular or rhomboidal, nearly

smooth or low mammillose; costa not reaching the apex or percurrent (often excurrent on

stem leaves); marginal teeth blunt... ree et eet cree verter esse Aue P. hastata

1. Leaf cells often with thickened walls, linear to elongate with distinct papillae all over the

leaf or on distal leaf; costa percurrent or excurrent; marginal teeth ѕһагр.............. 2

2. Basal leaf cells lax, with low proximal mammillae, distinctly broader (more than 2 x)

than distal leaf cells, rectangular to rhomboidal......,..................... P. vescoana

2. Basal leaf cells narrow, with distinct distal papilla, not much broader than distal leaf

cells (at most 2 x), rectangular to linear ...... COURT Е o CRM c Lm e

3. Leaves broadest at base, gradually tapering to short excurrent costa; leaf borders plane,

or only one leaf border recurved to base; angular area plain................ P. runcinata

3. Leaves from broad ovate base + abruptly narrowing to a long flexuose point; both leaf

borders recurved; angular area inflated ..................................... P. secunda

Synopsis

Philonotis hastata (Duby) Wijk & Marg.

Taxon 8: 74. 1959. — Hypnum hastatum Duby in Moritzi, Syst. Verz. Zoll.

РЯ. 132. 1846. — Type: Indonesia. Java, ad rupes fl. Tjappus, 1813 Zollinger (L 910,

104-376, not seen; cf. Iwatsuki 1977).

For the synonyms, see Koponen & Norris (1996).

Philonotis secunda (Dozy & Molk.) Bosch & Sande Lac. (Fig. 2)

Bryol. Javan. 1: 156, tab 126. 1861. Bartramia secunda Dozy 8: Molk., РІ. Jungh.

3: 332. 1854. — Type: Indonesia. “Habitat insulam Javae”, Junghuhn (L, lectotype nov.).

Source : MNHN, Paris

NOTES ON PHILONOTIS.2 333

Breutelia neocaledonica Broth. & Paris, Ófvers. Forh, Finska Vetensk.-Soc.

53A(11): 22. 1911, syn. nov. — Type: New Caledonia. “Nov. Caledonia Septentr. Ad

radicies m. Panié”, 11.1910 Le Rat (H-BR, lectotype nov.).

Philonotis runcinata С. Müll. ех Aongstroem

Ófvers. Fôrh. Kongl. Svenska Vetensk.-Akad. 33(4): 52. 1876. Philonotula runci-

nata (Aongstr.) Besch., Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot. sér. 7, 20: 28. 1894, — Type: Society Islands.

“Tahiti”, № J. Andersson (B-BR, H-SOL, вае

Philonotis praemollis Broth. & Paris, Ofvers. Fôrh. Finska Vetensk.-Soc. 51

A(17): 20. 1909. — Type: New Caledonia. Mont Dzumac, ad terram, VII.1908 4. Le Rat

(H-BR, lectotype, selected and synonymized by Koponen & Norris 1996).

P. parisii Thér., Diagn. Esp. Var. Nouv. Mousses 8: 5. 1910 ("Parisi"). — Type:

New Caledonia. Col d'Annieu, VIIL1908 Marc Buso 1196 (H-BR, isotype). — Synony-

mized by Koponen & Norris (1996).

P. angustissima C. Müll. ex Tixier, Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 7: 228, fig. 2.

1986. — P angustissima (C. Müll.) Par., Index Bryol.: 917. 1897, nom. inval. — Bartramia

angustissima C. Müll., Rev. Bryol. 14: 57. 1887, nom. nud. — Type: New Caledonia. Mont

Atso, Saves 18 (H-BR, isotype). — Synonymized by Koponen & Norris (1996).

Philonotis vescoana (Besch.) Par.

Index Bryol.: 931. 1897. — Philonotula vescoana Besch., Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot. sér.

7, 20: 29. 1894 (" Vescoana"). — Type: Society Islands. Tahiti, Vesco (herb. Е. Bescherelle,

BM, holotype; FH, isotype). Б

Philonotis etessei Broth. & Paris, Ófvers. Fórh. Finska Vetensk.-Soc. 51 A(17):

20. 1909 ("Etessei"). — Type: New Caledonia. Tipendje, ad rupes, 1902 Etesse (H-BR,

lectotype, selected and synonymized by Koponen & Norris, 1996).

P. setosa Broth. & Par., Ófvers. Fórh. Finska Vetensk . - Soc. 52 A(11): 22. 1911.

— Type: New Caledonia. Dent de St. Vincent, 1 425 m, VII.1909 L. Le Rat (H-BR,

lectotype, selected and synonymized by Koponen & Norris, 1996).

REFERENCES

IWATSUKI Z., 1977 — Notes on Philonotis hastata (Duby) Wijk et Marg. in Japan. Proceedings af

the Bryological Society of Japan 2(2) 13-15.

KOPONEN T., 1996a — Notes on Philonotis (Bartramiaceae, Musci). 1. Status and distribution of

Philonotis falcata. Arctoa 6: 113-117.

KOPONEN T., 1996b — Characters useful in the taxonomy of Philonotis (Bartramiaceae). Norges

Teknisk-Naturvitenskapelige Universitet Vitenskapsmuseet Rapport Botanisk Serie 1996-4:

21-25.

KOPONEN Т. & NORRIS D. H., 1996 — Bryophyte flora of the Huon Peninsula, Papua New

Guinea. LVII. Fleischerobryum and Philonotis (Bartramiaceae, Musci). Acta Botanica

Fennica 156: 1-21.

PURSELL R. A. & REESE W. D., 1982 — The mosses reported from New Caledonia, The Journal

of the Hattori Botanical Laboratory 53: 449-482.

Source : MNHN, Paris

334 V. VIRTANEN & Т. KOPONEN

TIXIER P, 1986 — Bryophyta exotica, VIII. Bryophytes de Nouvelle-Calédonie. Cryptogamie,

Bryologie-Lichénologie 7: 225-234.

VIRTANEN У, 1996 — Bryophyta flora of ће Huon Peninsula, Papua New Guinea. LIX. Breutelia

(Bartramiaceae, Musci). Acta Botanica Fennica 156: 49-62.

VIRTANEN V., 1997 — The Genus Breutelia (Bartramiaceae, Musci) in Southeast Asia and Oceania.

The Bryologist 100: 324-348.

Source : MNHN. Paris

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19 (4): 335-340 335

CYTOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS ON SOME

SOUTH INDIAN MOSSES — I

P.MANISELVAN and 5.5. KUMAR

Department of Botany, Panjab University, Chandigarh — 160014 India

ABSTRACT — Cytological studies are made in seven South Indian moss taxa. The chromosome

numbers of Anomobryum schmidii (п- 10), Brachymenium longicolle (n=20+acc.) and B. ochianum

(n=20) are reported for the first time. The chromosome counts in Anomobryum filiforme (п=10+асс.)

and Brachymenium nepalense (n=20, 20+асс.) are found to be different from the previous reports for

these taxa. The large rod-shaped, heteromorphic, presumably sex bivalent, is observed іп Anomo-

bryum filiforme, A. schmidii, Rhodobryum giganteum and R. roseum.

MATERIALS AND METHODS

Meiotic chromosomes of spore mother cells were studied in mosses with young

sporophytes gathered from several localities in South India during the monsoon months

(July 1992 to October 1995). The meiotic chromosomes were studied by the usual

aceto-carmine method (Kumar & Verma, 1980), the permanent slides being photographed

at a uniform magnification of x1875. Voucher specimens are deposited in the Herbarium

of the Department of Botany, Panjab University, Chandigarh (PAN).

OBSERVATIONS AND RESULTS

Anomobryum filiforme (Dicks.) Solms n=10+acc. (Figs 1, 2)

Two widely separated populations of this taxon, found growing on wet soil in

dense moist forests, were gathered from Kodaikanal (Observatory, 2500m, PAN-4633)

and Nilgiri (Coonoor, Tiger schola forest, 1900m, PAN-4634).

The chromosome complement included one large, precociously disjoining, hete-

тотогрһіс bivalent which always occupied a peripheral position at first metaphase (Figs 1,

2). In many sporocytes the complement also included a faintly stained accessory chromo-

some (Figs 1, 2). Anand, S and Kumar (1986) did not observe an accessory chromosome

in the meiotic complement of a West Himalayan population of this species.

Source : MNHN Paris

336 Р. MANISELVAN & S.S. KUMAR

Figs 1-8. — 1-2. Anomobryum filiforme, п=10+асс.: | — Metaphase-I, showing 10 bivalents; note the

largest heteromorphic bivalent; also note опе dot-like faintly stained accessory chromosome;

2 — Metaphase-I, showing 10 bivalents; note the précocious disjunction of the largest bivalent; also

note опе dot-like faintly stained accessory chromosome. — 3-5. Anomobryum schmidii, n=10:

3 —Metaphase-I, showing 10 bivalents: note the precocious disjunction of the largest heteromorphic

bivalent; 4 — Anaphase-I showing 10 chromosomes at each pole; 5 — Late anaphase-I, showing

laggards. — 6. Brachymenium longicolle, n=20+acc.: Metaphase-I, showing 20 bivalents; note опе

dot-like faintly stained accessory chromosome. — 7-8. Brachymenium nepalense, n=20+acc.

7 — Metaphase-I, showing 20 bivalents; note two large bivalents showing early disjunction; 8 —

Telophase-I, showing laggards. (all x1875).

Source : MNHN. Paris

CYTOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS 337

Anomobryum schmidii C. Müll. n=10 (Figs 3, 5)

The material studied was gathered from Nilgiri (Naduvattum, 1800m, PAN-

4635). It was found growing on wet soil.

This species was previously unknown cytologically. The present count, n-10

(Fig. 3), is in agreement with the chromosome numbers recorded in other species of this

genus. The complement included ten well spread bivalents at first metaphase. One of the

bivalents was noticeably larger, rod-shaped, peripherally located and premature in dis-

junction. Its disjoined half-bivalents appeared to be dissimilar, suggesting that it may be a

sex-bivalent. The distribution of bivalents at first anaphase was usually equitable (Fig. 4).

In nearly 10-15% of the sporocytes, 1-3 laggards were observed at late anaphase-I (Fig. 5).

Brachymenium longicolle Thér. n=20+acc. (Fig. 6)

This species was gathered from Nilgiri (Doddabetta, 2540m, PAN-4639). It was

found on tree trunks in dense moist forest.

The chromosome number of this species was not known previously. Of the

twenty darkly stained bivalents observed at first metaphase (Fig. 6), four were somewhat

larger than the remainder. One dot-like chromosome, observed in only some of the

sporocytes (Fig. 6), appeared to be an accessory chromosome.

Brachymenium nepalense Hook. n=20, 20+ асс. (Figs 7-9)

This species is one of the commonest species in the Nilgiri. Two populations

collected from Nilgiri (Pykara dam, 1900m, on tree trunks, PAN-4641; Pykara dam,

1900m, on tree trunks, PAN-4642) were studied cytologically.

In the first population (PAN-4641), twenty darkly stained bivalents were obser-

ved at metaphase-I (Fig. 7). One or two large bivalents showed a tendency towards early

disjunction. None of the bivalents qualified as an accessory chromosome or

m-chromosome. In a few sporocytes, 1-3 laggards were observed at early telophase-T

(Fig. 8). The second population (PAN-4642) showed twenty darkly stained bivalents at

first metaphase (Fig. 9), Of the larger bivalents, 2-3 anticipated disjunction of the set. In

addition to the normal bivalents, the complement also possessed one dot-like faintly

stained accessory chromosome in many sporocytes (Fig. 9).

Earlier chromosome number reports (п-11, 11+m, 22, 22*m — cf. Fritsch,

1991), based on the Himalayan population of this species, indicate that this species is inan

active state of cytological evolution without involving any corresponding change in the

morphology of the plants.

Brachymenium ochianum Gangulee n=20 (Fig. 10)

The material of this species was collected from Nilgiri (Ooty-Govt. Botanical

Garden, 2240m, PAN-4643). It was found growing in dense tufts on tree trunks in a shady

forest.

Source : MNHN. Paris

338 Р. MANISELVAN & S.S. KUMAR

The species has received cytological attention for the first time. It proved

polyploid with n=20 (Fig. 10). The bivalents, as observed at first metaphase, were darkly

stained. The largest members of the complement were located peripherally and tended to

disjoin prematurely. The remaining members of the set displayed gradation in size.

The genus Brachymenium embraces 170 species, of which only 10 are known

cytologically, The distribution of chromosome numbers n=10, 11, 12, 20, 22, 23, 30

(cf. Fritsch, 1991), suggest the existence of two evolutionary lines in this genus i.e. one

based on x=10 and the other on x=11.

Rhodobryum giganteum (Schwaegr.) Par. n=10 (Figs 11-14)

This species was collected from three different localities (Nilgiri, Thalaigutha,

1700m, on humus rich soil, PAN-4651; Nilgiri, Doddabetta, 2500m, on humus rich soil,

PAN-4652; Kodaikanal, Observatory, 2550m, on humus rich soil mixed with rubble,

PAN-4653).

А cytological examination of all the three populations revealed a chromosome

complement of ten (Figs 11-13), which agrees with an earlier report (Inoue & Yamashita,

1980) based on a Japanese population of this species. The complement included one

noticeably large, rod-shaped, precociously disjoining, heteromorphic bivalent. The remai-

ning bivalents showed a gradation in size. The distribution of chromosomes at first

anaphase was equitable (Fig. 14) and subsequent meiotic stages were also normal.

Shimotomai & Koyama (1932), and Yano (1950, 1952, 1956, 1957), however,

have recorded п-11 in some Japanese material of this taxon.

Rhodobryum roseum (Hedw.) Limpr. n=10 (Figs 15-16)

One of the commonest mosses in the Nilgiri and Kodaikanal, this species is

known to exist in two cytological forms i.e. n=10 (all European, some Japanese and two

West Himalayan populations — cf. Fritsch, 1991), and n=11 (some Japanese and two West

Himalayan populations — cf. Fritsch, 1991).

Two South Indian population collected from widely separated localities (Kodai-

kanal, Observatory, 2550m, on humus rich wet soil, PAN-4654; Nilgiri, Doddabetta,

2540m, on wet soil in loose tufts, PAN-4655), revealed ten intensely stained bivalents at

first metaphase (Fig. 15). As in the preceeding species, the complement included one

noticeably large, rod-shaped, precociously disjoining, heteromorphic bivalent. In some

sporocytes, besides the largest bivalent, some other members of the set also showed

precocious disjunction. The distribution of chromosomes at first anaphase was equitable

(Fig. 16).

The genus Rhodobryum represented by 47 species, is known cytologically by four

species which show n=10. Besides n=10, two species (R. giganteum, В. roseum) also show

n-11 (cf. Fritsch, 1991), Further studies are needed to understand the cytological evolu-

tion of this genus.

Source : MNHN. Paris

CYTOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS 339

Figs 9-16. — 9. Brachymenium nepalense, n=20+acc.: 9 — Metaphase-I, showing 20 bivalents; note

one dot-like faintly stained accessory chromosome. — 10. Brachymenium ochianum, n=20.

Metaphase-I, showing 20 bivalents. — 11-14. Rhodobryum giganteum, n-10: 11 — Metaphase-I,

showing 10 bivalents; note the largest heteromorphic bivalent showing precocious disjunction;

12-13 — Metaphase-I, showing 10 bivalents; note the slightly dissimilar half-bivalents of the largest

heteromorphic bivalents; 14 — Anaphase-I, showing ten chromosomes at each pole. —

15-16. Rhodobryum roseum, n=10: 15 — Metaphase-I, showing 10 bivalents; note the largest hetero-

morphic bivalents showing early precocious disjunction; 16 — Anaphase-I, showing 10 chromosomes

at each pole. (all x1875).

Source : MNHN. Paris

340 Р. MANISELVAN & S.S. KUMAR

REFERENCES

ANAND Sunita, KUMAR S.S., 1986— In: LOVE, A., IOPB Chromosome Number Reports. Taxon

35(2): 407.

FRITSCHR., 1991 — Index to bryophyte chromosome counts. Bryophytorum Bibliotheca 40: 1-352.

INOUE S., YAMASHITA K., 1980 — Karyological studies on four species of the genus Rhodobryum

(Musci). Journal of the Hattori Botanical Laboratory 47: 145-152.

KUMAR S.S., VERMA S.K., 1980 — Chromosome numbers in some West Himalayan mosses.

Hikobia 8: 362-364.

SHIMOTOMAI N., KOYAMA Y., 1932 — Geschlechtschromosomen bei Pogonatum inflexum

Lindb. und Chromosomenzahlen bei einigen anderen Laubmoosen. Journal of Science о/

Hiroshima University, Ser. B, Div. 2, 1-2: 95-101.

YANO K., 1950 — On the chromsomes іп some mosses. Botanical Magazine (Tokyo) 63: 224-225.

YANO К., 1952 — On the chromsomes in some mosses. Botanical Magazine ( Tokyo) 65: 195-198.

YANO K., 1956 — On the chromsomes in some mosses. XI. Chromosomes in Bryaceae mosses.

Botanical Magazine (Tokyo) 69: 156-161.

YANO K., 1957 — On the chromsomes in some mosses. XII. The Karyotypes of Plagiothecium and

other 19 genera. Japanese Journal of Genetics 32: 61-72.

Source : MNHN. Paris

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19 (4): 341-359 341

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA (ITALY),

ITS SOUTHERNMOST AND HIGHEST LOCALITIES

IN EUROPE, AND ADDITIONS TO THE BRYOPHYTE FLORA

OF THIS REGION

Michele ALEFFI', René SCHUMACKER?, Domenico PUNTILLO*,

Maria PRIVITERA?, Liliana BERNARDO? 6. Concetta RASO*

! Dipartimento di Botanica ed Ecologia, Università di Camerino,

Via Pontoni 5, 1-62032, Camerino (MC) — fax: 0039-737-40528;

E-mail: bryolab@camsery.unicam.it

? Station Scientifique des Hautes-Fagnes, Université de Liège,

Mont-Rigi, B-4950, Robertville — fax: 0032-87-376930; E-mail: u003824@ulg.ac.be

3 Orto Botanico, Università della Calabria,

Arcavacata di Rende, I-87030 Rende (CS) — fax: 0039-984-838573

* Dipartimento di Botanica, Università di Catania,

Via A. Longo 19, 1-95125 Catania — fax: 0039-95-441209

ABSTRACT — Six sites of Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees have been recently discovered in Calabria

(Southern Italy). Four of them are in very narrow base-rich granitic gorges, at + 340 and + 690 m in

altitude; in three of these places they grow close to Woodwardia radicans (L.) Sm. ferns. The other two

sites are also in base-rich granitic substrates, in an old perhumid forest of Abies alba Miller and Fagus

sylvatica L., respectively at 900 and 1100 m in altitude. In the latter sites, the southernmost and

highest in Europe, at ca. 1000 km south of those in the Apuan Alps, Dumortiera hirsuta always grows

very close to the water, especially close to small waterfalls, sometimes forming very large mixed

patches, together with Conocephalum conicum (L.) Underw., Riccardia chamedryfolia (With.) Grolle

and Pellia endiviifolia (Dicks) Dumort. It has been found with sporophytes. The ecology of the

species and the origin of these disjunct sites are discussed. In addition, а list of bryophytes observed

in the sites of Dumortiera hirsuta, is presented. This list includes 48 liverworts and 82 mosses, 26

species of which (19 liverworts and 7 mosses) are new for the Calabria region.

KEYWORDS: Bryophytes, Calabria, distribution, disjunction, Dumortiera hirsuta, ecology, flora.

INTRODUCTION

Calabria is well known for the existence of ca. 20 sites of the fern Woodwardia

radicans (L.) Sm. and other oceanic-macaronesian vascular species in very disjunct sites

(Osmunda regalis L., Pteris cretica L., Laurus nobilis L.) (Raso, 1995; Bernardo et al.,

Source : MNHN. Paris

342 M. ALEFFI et al.

1995) and for the occurence of seven species of epiphyllous lichens оп Ruscus aculeatus

L. phyllocladodes, оп Hex aquifolium L. leaves and on Abies alba Miller needles (Puntillo

& Vezda, 1994; Puntillo, 1995).

Recently, new sites of Woodwardia radicans have been discovered in Calabria and

all known sites have been surveyed by Raso (1995), but only for vascular plants.

During an excursion in May 1996 in these Calabrian sites of Woodwardia

radicans to investigate the bryophyte flora, 48 liverworts and 82 mosses were collected, of

which 26 species (19 liverworts and 7 mosses) are new for the Calabria region. Particularly

noteworthy was the finding of Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees, an interesting euoceanic-

tropical species known in Italy only in Liguria and the Apuane Alps of Tuscany. Thus the

Calabrian Dumortiera hirsuta sites are the southernmost and, probably, the highest in

Europe.

According to the recent check list of liverworts and hornworts of Italy (Aleffi &

Schumacker, 1995), the liverwort flora of Calabria is poorly investigated: only 59 species

have been recorded in this region, mostly collected at the turn of the century, although it

presents great biotope diversity ranging from sea level up to 2000 m in altitude and a very

rich vascular flora comprising ca. 2400 species. Thus the species list presented here

represents, together with the Dumortiera hirsuta finding, a notable contribution to

knowledge about this region's bryological flora.

DISTRIBUTION OF DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA

Dumortiera hirsuta is widespread throughout the world and is especially wides-

pread in the mountains of warm tropical regions: Nepal, Sri Lanka, S.E. China, Japan, the

Philippines, Reunion, Kenya, Cameroon, Fernando Po, Macaronesia, N. America (from

Pennsylvania to Florida), C. America (Mexico, Guatemala, Panama, Nicaragua) and S.

America (Columbia, Venezuela, Peru, Bolivia, Brazil, Argentina, Paraguay), most of the

W. Indies islands (type), Bermuda, Hawaii, Tahiti, Comores, W and — now — C. Europe

(Müller, 1951-58; Schuster, 1992; Smith, 1990).

In Europe (including Macaronesia) it is known in S.W. Ireland, W. and S.

England (28 50x50 km UTM squares), France (1 sq.), М. Spain (15 sq.), Portugal (2 sq.),

Italy (2 sq.), the Azores (7 isl.), the Canary islands (5 isl.) and Madeira (Schumacker &

Martiny, 1995: map 6). It has also been indicated in SE Greece (Euboea) by Fróhlich

(1961) and quoted by Düll (1983, 1995), but this record needs to be confirmed.

At the European level it is considered as a rare species (Schumacker & Martiny,

1995); but using the new IUCN criteria (Hallingbäck ег al., 1997, in prep.) it should be

classified as a "lower risk' species, in need of conservation measures.

In Italy, Dumortiera hirsuta has been well known for a long time, since its first

indication by Massalongo (1884) in the Apuan Alps, where it occurs in numerous sites and

produces sporophytes regularly. All known sites (ca. 25) have been listed by Cortini

Pedrotti et al. (1991). The highest locality is at 720 m in the Apuan Alps (Schumacker &

Martiny, 1995: map 6).

Six new sites have been discovered recently in Calabria (Fig. 1):

— Maida, Burrone della Donna, 340 m, UTM 33 XD10, leg. Puntillo 1984 (CLU), c. spor.; obs.

Schumacker & Bernardo 960421:

— Delianuova, Ponte di Moio, 697 m, UTM 33 WC83, leg. Privitera 1995 (CAT);

Source : MNHN. Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW) NEES IN CALABRIA 343

16*E cR. 177Е cR.

59 60 61| 62 , 63 65 , 66 , 67 | 68 | 69

158

159

40°N

160 zn "E

RE A

161

162

163

164 1

165

166

167

168

3994 169

170

171 =

172

173

174 s

175 Hi

176

177 5

178

179

3878

180

Fig. 1 — New sites of Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees іп Calabria (Italy).

Source : MNHN. Paris

344 M. ALEFFI et al.

— Cinquefrondi, Fusolano River, 460-500 m, UTM 33 WC95, leg. Schumacker 960416124 (LGHF),

Alef 960416 (CAME), Bernardo 960416 (CLU);

— Reggio Calabria, Covala river, 423 m, UTM 33 WC73, leg. Puntillo 1996 (CLU);

— Serra S. Bruno, Serra Rosarella, 900 m, UTM 33 XC16, leg. Schumacker 960419/9 (LGHF), Aleffi

960419 (CAME), Bernardo 960419 (CLU);

— Serra S. Bruno, Bosco Archiforo, 1100 m, UTM 33 XC17, leg. Schumacker 960419112 (LGHF),

Aleffi 960419 (CAME), Bernardo 960419 (CLU), c. spor.

The distribution of D. hirsuta in Calabria is illustrated on graph paper according

to the criteria of the “Floristic Cartography of Italy" project, which divided the national

territory into over 600 areas of standardized shape and orientation (base areas) according

toa system which covers all central Europe and the Italian peninsula (Pignatti, 1978). The

sides of the base areas are 6' of longitude (in the meridian direction) and 10” of latitude (in

the parallel direction). Thus Calabria is divided into 130 base areas. At our latitudes the

base areas are 11х14 km rectangles (ca. 160 km). However, since these base areas are too

large, especially for a regional study, they have been divided again into four quadrants

(Puntillo, 1996).

ECOLOGY

All Calabrian sites of Dumortiera hirsuta are situated on base-rich paleozoic

granite, as indicated by the abundance of the ferns Adiantum capillus-veneris L., Asplenium

adiantum nigrum L., Phyllitis scolopendrium (L.) Newman, Pieris cretica L., Woodwardia

radicans (L.) Sm., and а.о. bryophytes Eurhynchium striatulum (Spruce) Bruch et al.,

Thamnobryum alopecurum (Hedw.) Gangulee, Blasia pusilla L., Conocephalum conicum

(L.) Underw., Corsinia coriandrina (Spreng.) Lindb., Lophozia turbinata (Raddi) Steph.,

Lunularia cruciata (L.) Lindb., Реа endiviifolia (Dicks.) Dumort., Reboulia hemisphae-

rica (L.) Raddi.

Soil analyses in stands of Woodwardia radicans yield pH values around 6.8

(Agostini & Giacomini, 1976-77). In running waters of these regions the abundance of

Rhynchostegium riparioides (Hedw.) C.E.O. Jens. and Fontinalis antipyretica Hedw. indi-

cate subneutral and base-rich conditions. Water temperatures are probably close to the

mean air temperatures, not below 5-6°C in winter and not exceeding 10-12°C in summer.

In the first four Calabrian sites, the climate is typically humid mediterranean,

with annual precipitation ranging from 1000 to 1500 mm and annual mean air tempera-

ture from 14.5 to 15.6°C, and a short dry period in summer. The mean minimal tempera-

ture of the coldest month is 4.1°C; extreme minimal temperatures of around -10°C have

been recorded occasionally.

In the Serra S. Bruno, the climate is montane mediterranean with annual

precipitation of 1848 mm at 790 m in altitude and annual mean air temperature only

10.8°C with a well marked dry period in the summer. The minimal mean temperature of

the coldest month is 0.6°C; extreme minimal temperatures from -10 to -16°C have been

recorded occasionally at Mongiana at 920 m in altitude, but the running waters were never

completely frozen (Iovino et al., 1988).

Along the Fusolano and the Burrone della Donna rivulets, a very narrow alluvial

forest with Alnus glutinosa (L.) Gaertner, Fraxinus ornus L. and, locally, Laurus nobilis L.,

Source : MNHN, Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA 345

is often well developed. On the slopes, a typical evergreen mediterranean vegetation

mostly dominates, although, surprisingly, on the north-facing, very steep slopes of the

Fusolano valley, a wood of Fagus sylvatica L., mixed with Castanea sativa Miller, is well

developed. At Ponte di Moio, Dumortiera hirsuta has been observed in a narrow deep

gorge, with + constant water supply, under an alluvial mesophile forest of Acer neapoli-

tanum Ten., Ostrya carpinifolia Scop., Tilia platyphyllos Scop., together with Phyllitis

scolopendrium (L.) Newman, Eurhynchium speciosum (Brid.) Jur., Conocephalum conicum

(L.) Underw.

Here, Dumortiera hirsuta is fairly rare and poorly fertile or sterile. It occurs at

sites scattered close to the middle water level or in the most shaded positions on the

sidewalls of small cascades.

Tn the highest sites, at Serra S. Bruno, a undisturbed old Abieri-Fagetum with

Ruscus aculeatus L. and Пех aquifolium L. in the shrub layer offers deep shade and nearly

permanent high air humidity.

Here, Dumortiera hirsuta is much more abundant and mostly fertile, always on

the river banks or on the sides of small cascades. In the near future, a detailed investigation

of this massif (culminating at ca. 1400 m) will enable a more accurate depiction of its

distribution and ecology.

DISCUSSION

Besides the immediate interest of the new Calabrian sites which are the southern-

most and highest in Europe (1000 km south of the extremely disjunct Tuscan ones in

Apuan Alps), these discoveries raise the question of the origin of this species in Italy: i

a relic from the Tertiary (or older) period or a newcomer during the Holocene?

This problem was already discussed by Cortini Pedrotti et al. (1991). They

dedicate attention to the presence of a dozen oceanic-macaronesian liverworts and two

ferns (Hymenophyllum tunbrigense (L.) Sm. and Trichomanes speciosum Willd.) in the

Apuan Alps and of some of them, further north in the Swiss Tessin. It was concluded that

such species could not have survived in situ during the successive glaciations and that they

are most probably newcomers from southern refuges or from Macaronesia during the

recent Atlantic time (7200 to 5000 B.P.). The same reasoning may apply in Calabria, taking

into consideration the established snowline at the acme of the glaciations (Boenzi &

Palmentola, 1975), the paleoecological reconstitution of the vegetation at sea level (Ber-

tolani Marchetti, 1984) and the evidence of very different microclimatic conditions along

the running waters during the glacial time (Cortini Pedrotti et al., 1991).

According to Hooghiemstra et al. (1992), it is very probable that between 30000

and 20000 B.P., the minimum rainfall fell below the ca. 400 mm required for an evergreen

mediterranean vegetation, in the zone that today comprises the Mediterranean area.

Consequently, arid conditions have been most intense, especially along the coasts.

Under such zonal climatic conditions, even if the snow line was at ca. 1600 m in

Calabria, it seems clear that streams would dry up or remain frozen for many months in

winter (the mean annual temperature was 6-79С lower than today) (Acquafredda &

Palmentola, 1984). During the summer the melting snowwater would have been too cold

to support Dumortiera hirsuta in an Artemisia-steppe-like environment.

Source : MNHN. Paris

346 M. ALEFFI et al.

Furthermore following van Zanten & Gradstein (1988) and Gradstein (1997),

among the species common to tropical America and Europe, Dumortiera hirsuta is one of

the best candidates for transoceanic dispersal (blown spores), since it has good drought

tolerance, being monoicous and pantropical montane (up to 3400 m in New Guinea:

Piippo, 1988) in its distribution. Its оссигепсе on several very isolated oceanic islands

demonstrates its good dispersal ability.

An alternative explanation, that Dumortiera hirsuta represents a relic from the

Tertiary, must take into account the fact that especially during the Middle Miocene

(Messinian) the Mediterranean region became very arid. It has been shown that, later,

during the Middle and Upper Pleistocene, between 700000 and 300000 years B.P., medi-

terranean plants together with subtropical and temperate-oceanic species (Laurus nobilis

L., 1. azorica (Seub.) Franco, Persea indica (L.) Sprengel, and others) were well represen-

ted in Middle Central Italy. But later, during the Riss-Wiirm Interglacial period (130-

140000 В.Р.), during a Würmian interstade at 30000 and 37000 B.P and during the

Préboreal, only mediterranean, submediteranean or submediterranean-subatlantic spe-

cies (Cistus L., Buxus L., Pistacia L., Phillyrea L., Ligustrum L., Пех L.) have been

detected (Follieri, 1984; Bertolani Marchetti, 1984).

It can be also argued, based on the reduced (some dm?) incidence of Dumortiera

hirsuta in South Central France (Schumacker, pers. observ. 1986), that some cryptogams

(as some invertebrates with very low dispersal capacity) may have found refuge in caves at

low altitude and thereafter, under better climatic conditions, have recolonized favourable

habitats at higher altitude or have been able to survive in well protected micro-habi-

tats.

In any case, it should be emphasized that Dumortiera hirsuta is an exceedingly

adaptable taxon, the variability of which is reflected in the facts that three cytotypes exist

and that it is associated with a large relict distribution, often of a highly mosaic nature. It

is thus probable that various microspecies segregated themselves from one ancestral

species, with resulting different chromosomal numbers and different ecological demands.

More paleontological data, a better knowledge of the autoecology and molecu-

lar genetical studies of the populations of such puzzling disjunct species in Europe are

urgently needed.

CALABRIAN FLORISTIC LIST

The list of bryophytes observed in the Dumortiera hirsuta sites comprehends

48 liverworts and 82 mosses, of which 26 species (19 liverworts and 7 mosses) are new for

the Calabria region. Nomenclature follows Grolle (1983) for liverworts and Corley ег al.

(1981) and Corley & Crundwell (1991) for mosses, while chorological elements are drawn

from Düll (1983-1985). On the basis of the Check-list of the Mosses of Italy (Cortini

Pedrotti, 1992) and Check-list and red-list of the liverworts ( Marchantiophyta) and hor-

nworts (Anthocerotophyta) of Italy (Aleffi & Schumacker, 1995), the species marked by an

asterisk (*) are new for the Calabria region. The samples are deposited in the herbaria of

the Universities of Camerino (CAME), Catania (CAT), Cosenza (CLU) and in the

herbarium of the Station Scientifique des Hautes-Fagnes of the University of Liège

(LGHF).

Source - MNHN. Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA 347

Hepaticae

Blasia pusilla L. — Maida (Burrone della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil. Boreal-montane

species. Only a few reports, from the early 1900's, are known for southern Italy.

Calypogeia arguta Nees & Mont. — Maida (Burrone della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil.

Oceanic-mediterranean species.

Calypogeia fissa (L.) Raddi — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded

slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on

shaded slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks;

Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on moist slopes; Maida (Burrone

della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil. Suboceanic-mediterranean species.

Cephalozia bicuspidata (L.) Dumort. — Serra S. Bruno (La Certosa, 700 m): on moist

rocks near the river; Fagnano Castello (Triffoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on moist

slopes. Temperate species.

* Cephalozia lunulifolia (Dumort.) Dumort. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m):

on decaying trunk of Abies. This boreal-montane species is new for the Calabria

region and is the first report for south-central Italy.

Cephaloziella divaricata (Sm.) Schiffn. — Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded

slopes. Temperate species.

*Cephaloziella turneri (Hook.) Müll. Frib. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m):

on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Monasterace (Stilaro River,

490-700 m): on slopes in Erica-stands, on granitic rocks; Serra S. Bruno (Serra

Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the river. This oceanic-mediterranean

species is new for the Calabria region and its location is one of the few sites

known for Italy.

*Chiloscyphus polyanthos (L.) Corda — Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 т): on

moist slopes near the lake. This subboreal species is new for the Calabria region

and is the third siting for southern Italy.

*Cololejeunea minutissima (Sm.) Schiffn. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on Populus. This oceanic-mediterranean species is new for the Calabria

region and is the third siting for southern Italy. In Europe it is distributed in the

mediterranean area and in Great Britain.

*Cololejeunea rossettiana (C. Massal.) Schiffn. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on Populus and Salix. This submediterranean-montane species is

new for the Calabria region and is the third siting for southern Italy.

Conocephalum conicum (L.) Underw. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on a dripping wall; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks;

Maida (Burrone della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil. Subboreal-montane

species.

Corsinia coriandrina (Spreng.) Lindb. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on

shaded rocks. Suboceanic-mediterranean species.

Diplophyllum albicans (L.) Dumort. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Serra S. Bruno (La Certosa,

Source : MNHN, Paris

348 M. ALEFFI et al.

700 m): on moist rocks near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on

moist rocks near the river. Suboceanic species. This species is not well represen-

ted in south-central Italy.

*Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on moist

rocks near a waterfall; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks

near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks. This

interesting euoceanic-subtropical species is new for the Calabria region and is

the third siting for Italy. In Europe (including Macaronesia) it is known іп S.W.

Ireland, W. and S. England, France, N. Spain, Portugal, the Azores, the Canary

islands and Madeira.

Fossombronia angulosa (Dicks.) Raddi — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on moist slopes; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a shaded sandstone

wall; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on slopes in Erica-stands; Maida

(Burrone della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil. Oceanic-mediterranean species.

Frullania dilatata (L.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Quercus ilex, Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on Fraxinus; Cinque-

frondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on Fagus; Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti

Lake, 1100 m): on Fagus. Temperate species.

*Frullania fragilifolia (Taylor) Gottsche et al. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m):

оп Quercus ilex, near Marmarico waterfall; Serra S. Bruno (La Certosa, 700 m):

on Alnus. This suboceanic-montane species is new for the Calabria region and

is the third report for south-central Italy.

Frullania tamarisci (L.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Salix; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on Alnus; Monasterace

(Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on Quercus ilex; Serra S. Bruno (La Certosa, 700 m):

on Alnus; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on Abies. Temperate-

montane species.

*Gongylanthus ericetorum (Raddi) Nees — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on

slopes in Erica-stands. This oceanic-mediterranean species is new for the Cala-

bria region and is the third report for southern Italy. In Europe it is distributed

in the mediterranean area and in Great Britain.

Jungermannia atrovirens Dumort. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic

rocks. Temperate-montane species.

*Jungermannia confertissima Nees — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on shaded

slopes. In Italy this arctic-alpine species is only reported for the Aosta Valley,

Piedmont, Trentino-Alto Adige and Tuscany. Thus the finding of this species in

Italy is extremely interesting.

Jungermannia gracillima Sm. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on shaded

slopes. Temperate species.

Lejeunea cavifolia (Ehrh.) Lindb. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Populus, Quercus ilex and Salix; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500

m): on shaded slopes. Suboceanic-montane species.

*Lejeunea ulicina (Taylor) Gottsche er al. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on Quercus ilex; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on Fraxinus;

Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on Fagus; Serra S. Bruno (La

Source : MNHN, Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW) NEES IN CALABRIA 349

Certosa, 700 m): on Alnus. This suboceanic species is new for the Calabria

region and is the second report for south-central Italy. In Italy, in fact, the species

is only reported from Trentino-Alto Adige, Veneto, Tuscany and Sicily.

Lophocolea bidentata (L.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Salix; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus and

Castanea stands; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks

near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks;

Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on shaded rocks. Temperate

species.

*Lophocolea heterophylla (Schrad.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on moist slopes; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded

slopes. This species, new for the Calabria region, is widespread throughout

temperate Italy and Europe.

Lophozia turbinata (Raddi) Steph. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

a dripping wall; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a moist wall.

Suboceanic-mediterranean species, widely distributed in the mediterranean

area.

Lunularia cruciata (L.) Lindb. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on a

dripping wall; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 т): on a shaded sandstone

wall; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded slopes. Oceanic-

mediterranean species.

*Marchantia polymorpha L. subsp. polymorpha — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on a dripping wall. On the basis of revision of the genus Marchan-

tia L. by Bischler-Causse (1993), М. polymorpha subsp. polymorpha

(= M. polymorpha var. aquatica) it has been reported in Italy only for Piedmont,

Lombardy, Trentino-Alto Adige, Tuscany and Campania. Therefore this tem-

perate species is new for the Calabria region.

Marsupella emarginata (Ehrh.) Dumort. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m):

on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Monasterace (Stilaro River,

490-700 m): on shaded slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist

rocks near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist

rocks. Temperate-montane species.

Metzgeria furcata (L.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Quercus ilex and Salix; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on Fraxinus;

Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 т): on Fagus; Serra S. Bruno (La

Certosa, 700 m): on Alnus; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist

rocks near the river, on Abies; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on

Abies; Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 т): on Fagus. Temperate

species.

*Nowellia curvifolia (Dicks.) Mitt. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on

decaying trunk of Abies. This suboceanic-montane species is only present in the

northern regions and almost all the reports go back to the beginning of the

century. Thus the Calabrian site represents the first report for south-central

Italy.

Pellia endiviifolia (Dicks.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

a dripping wall; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on moist rocks

Source : MNHN. Paris

350 M. ALEFFI et al.

near a waterfall; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near

the river. Temperate species.

*Pellia neesiana (Gottsche) Limpr. — Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on

moist slopes near the river. This boreal-montane species has been reported only

for some regions of north-central Italy. The report for Calabria is thus the first

for southern Italy.

*Phaeoceros laevis (L.) Prosk. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

moist slopes; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded slopes. This

suboceanic-submediterranean species is new for the Calabria region.

*Plagiochila porelloides (Torr. ex Nees) Lindenb. — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-

400 m): on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno (La Certosa, 700 m): on moist rocks near

the river; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the

river. This subboreal-montane species is new for the Calabria region and is

widespread throughout in Italy.

Porella platyphylla (L.) Pfeiff. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on Quercus ilex,

near Marmarico waterfall; Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 т): on

shaded rocks. Temperate species.

Preissia quadrata (Scop.) Nees — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a shaded

sandstone wall. Boreal-montane species.

Radula complanata (L.) Dumort. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Populus and Quercus ilex; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 тп): оп

Fagus; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on Quercus ilex, near Marma-

rico waterfall; Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 тп): on Fagus; Spez-

zano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on shaded rocks. Temperate species.

Reboulia hemisphaerica (L.) Raddi — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

a dripping wall; Maida (Burrone della Donna, 340 m): on moist soil.

Submediterranean-suboceanic-montane species.

*Riccardia chamedryfolia (With.) Grolle — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on a dripping wall; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

moist rocks near a waterfall; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded

slopes. Suboceanic-montane species, new for the Calabria region. This is not a

very common species; in fact, it has been reported for only a few regions of

southern and northern Italy.

Riccardia multifida (L.) Gray — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on moist

rocks near a waterfall. Temperate-montane species.

*Riccia michelii Raddi — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a shaded sandstone

wall. This mediterranean species, new for the Calabria region, is present in

particular in the regions of southern Italy. In Europe this species is only

distributed in the mediterranean area.

Scapania compacta (Roth) Dumort. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Monasterace (Stilaro River,

490-700 m): on slopes in Erica-stands, on granitic rocks. Suboceanic-

submediterranean species, widely distributed in Italy.

Scapania nemorea (L.) Grolle — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic

rocks; Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on moist slopes.

Source : MNHN. Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES ІМ CALABRIA 351

Temperate-montane species. Widely distributed in north-central Italy. Rare in

the southern regions.

Scapania undulata (L.) Dumort. — Serra 5. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 тп): on moist

rocks near the river; Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on moist

slopes near the river. Temperate-montane species.

*Southbya tophacea (Spruce) Spruce — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on a dripping wall; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a moist wall. This

oceanic-mediterranean species is widely distributed in Italy. In Europe it is

distributed in the mediterranean area and in Great Britain.

Targionia hypophylla L. — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on a shaded sandstone

wall; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded slopes; Monasterace

(Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on slopes in Erica-stands; Maida (Burrone della

Donna, 340 m): on moist soil. Oceanic-submediterranean species, widely distri-

buted in Italy.

Musci

Antitrichia curtipendula (Hedw.) Brid. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on

Fagus; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river;

Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on Fagus; Spezzano della Sila

(Cecita River, 1250 m): on Pinus laricio. Suboceanic species, widely distributed

in Italy.

Atrichum undulatum (Hedw.) Beauvais — Serra 5. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): оп

moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Aulacomnium androgynum (Hedw.) Schwagr. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m):

on moist rocks near the river; Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on

stumps of Alnus. This temperate species is not very common on Italian terri-

tory.

Bartramia ithyphylla Brid. — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): in rock fissures.

Boreal-montane species.

Bartramia pomiformis Hedw. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded

slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Serra 8. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo,

1060 m): on moist rocks. Boreal-montane species.

Bartramia stricta Brid. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic rocks.

Suboceanic-mediterranean species, mainly distributed in the mediterranean

area.

Brachythecium glareosum (Spruce) Bruch et al, — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m):

оп moist slopes. Subboreal-montane species, very common in Italy.

Brachythecium rivulare Bruch et al. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist

rocks near the river, Subboreal species.

Brachythecium salebrosum (Weber & D. Mohr) Bruch ег al. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra

Rosarella, 900 m): on moist slopes. Subboreal species.

Brachythecium velutinum (Hedw.) Bruch ег al. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m):

on moist slopes. Temperate species.

Source : MNHN. Paris

352 M. ALEFFI et al.

Bryum capillare Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near

the river. Temperate species.

Bryum pseudotriquetrum (Hedw.) P. Gaertn. et al. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria,

1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Calliergonella cuspidata (Hedw.) Loeske — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on

moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Ceratodon purpureus (Hedw.) Brid. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist

slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river.

Temperate species.

Ctenidium molluscum (Hedw.) Mitt. — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist

slopes. Temperate species.

Dicranella heteromalla (Hedw.) Schimp. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on moist slopes; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic

rocks. Temperate species.

Dicranum scoparium Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks

near the river. Subboreal species.

Dicranum tauricum Sapjegin — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on Pinus

laricio. This temperate species is particularly widespread in north-central Italy.

The Calabrian sites are the southernmost of any reported to date.

Didymodon fallax (Hedw.) R.H. Zander — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on

moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Didymodon luridus Hornsch. — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist slopes.

Submediterranean species.

Diphyscium foliosum (Hedw.) D. Mohr — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella,

900 m): on moist slopes. Suboceanic-montane species. This species is not very

common in southern Italy.

Enthostodon attenuatus (Dicks.) Bryhn — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on moist slopes. It is a typical submediterranean-oceanic species, distributed in

the mediterranean area and in Great Britain, Ireland and Island.

Eucladium verticillatum (Brid.) Bruch et al. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on rocks near the river. Submediterranean-montane species.

Eurhynchium hians (Hedw.) Sande Lac. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on

moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Eurhynchium praelongum (Hedw.) Bruch et al. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on moist slopes and оп Salix; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-

400 m): on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist

slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river.

Temperate species.

Eurhynchium praelongum (Hedw.) Bruch ег al. var. stockesii (Turner) Dixon — Cinque-

frondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea

stands; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the river;

Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on moist slopes. Suboceanic

species.

Source : MNHN, Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW) NEES IN CALABRIA 353

Eurhynchium schleicheri (R. Hedw.) Jur. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist

slopes. Submediterranean-suboceanic species.

Eurhynchium striatulum (Spruce) Bruch et al. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m):

on moist slopes. Submediterranean-suboceanic species, especially distributed

in the montane belt.

Eurhynchium striatum (Hedw.) Schimp. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on moist slopes; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist

slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks. Suboceanic

species.

Fabronia pusilla Raddi — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on Quercus ilex.

Submediterranean species, especially distributed in the mediterranean area.

Fissidens dubius Beauvais — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on moist

slopes. Temperate-montane species, widely distributed in Italy.

Fissidens incurvus Starke — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): оп moist slopes.

Submediterranean species.

*Fissidens serrulatus Brid. -— Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks;

Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist slopes. This oceanic-

submediterranean species is rare in Italy. In fact, it has been reported only for

Liguria, Tuscany, Lazio and Campania. Thus the Calabrian sites are the

southernmost known to date for Italy. In Europe this species is distributed in

the mediterranena area, especially in the montane belt.

Fissidens taxifolius Hedw. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on moist

slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno

(Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. Temperate species.

Fissidens viridulus (Sw.) Wahlenb. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

moist slopes, on rocks near the river; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-

480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Cittanuova (Fosso

Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded slopes. Submediterranean species, not very com-

mon in Italy.

Fontinalis antipyretica Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks

near the river. Subboreal species.

Grimmia ovalis (Hedw.) Lindb. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist

rocks near the river. Subboreal-montane species.

Grimmia trichophylla Grev. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic rocks.

Temperate-montane species.

Habrodon perpusillus (De Not.) Lindb. — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on

Quercus ilex. Mediterranean-oceanic species, especially distributed in mediter-

ranean area.

*Heterocladium heteropterum Bruch et al. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m):

on moist rocks. This is the first siting for south-central Italy. This oceanic-

montane species is new for the Calabria region.

Homalothecium lutescens (Hedw.) H. Rob. — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m):

on moist slopes. Temperate species

Source - MNHN. Paris

354 M. ALEFFI et al.

Homalothecium sericeum (Hedw.) Bruch ег al. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on Quercus ilex; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

Fagus; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river.

Temperate species, very common.

Hygrohypnum luridum (Hedw.) Jenn. — Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): оп a

dripping wall. Boreal-montane species.

Hypnum cupressiforme Hedw. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on moist

slopes; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus

and Castanea stands and on Fagus; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on

shaded slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on Abies; Serra S. Bruno

(Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks, on Abies. Temperate species.

Hypnum cupressiforme Hedw. var. resupinatum (Taylor ex Spruce) C. Hartm. — Vallone

Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on moist slopes. This oceanic species is

not common for southern Italy.

*Hypnum jutlandicum Holmen & E. Warncke — Serra 5. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m):

on moist rocks near the river. Suboceanic species, new for the Calabria region.

This species is not very common for southern Italy.

Isothecium alopecuroides (Dubois) Isov. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

Fagus; Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist slopes; Monasterace

(Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on shaded slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella,

900 m): on moist rocks near the river, оп Abies; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco

Archiforo, 1060 m): on Abies; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on

moist rocks near the river; Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on Pinus

laricio. Temperate species, very common.

Isothecium myosuroides Brid. — Fagnano Castello (Trifoglietti Lake, 1100 m): on Fagus.

Suboceanic-submediterranean species.

Leptodon smithii (Hedw.) Weber & D. Mohr — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-

480 m): on Fagus; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on Quercus ilex.

Oceanic-mediterranean species, widely distributed in the mediterranean area.

Leucodon sciuroides (Hedw.) Schwägr. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on Quercus ilex. Temperate species.

Mnium hornum Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the

river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river.

Suboceanic species, not very common for southern Italy.

Neckera complanata (Hedw.) Huebener — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

Fagus; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on Fagus. Temperate species.

Neckera crispa Hedw. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on Salix; Serra

S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on Abies; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo,

1060 m): on Abies. Temperate-montane species.

Orthotrichum afne Brid. — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on Fagus.

Temperate species.

Philonotis rigida Brid. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes in

Fagus and Castanea stands; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on a dripping

wall. Oceanic-mediterranean species, not very common for southern Italy. In

Europe it is especially distributed in the mediterranean area.

Source - MNHN. Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA 355

*Plagiomnium elatum (Bruch & Schimp.) T.J. Kop. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria,

1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. This boreal species is mainly distributed

in the montane belt of north-central Italy; the Calabrian site is the third

reporting for southern Italy.

*Plagiomnium rostratum (Schrad.) T.J. Kop. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-

480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco

S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. This temperate species is new

for the Calabria region.

Plagiomnium undulatum (Hedw.) T.J. Kop. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on rocks near the river; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella,

900 m): on moist rocks near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo,

1060 m): on moist rocks; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist

rocks near the river. Temperate species, very common.

*Plagiothecium laetum Bruch et al. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on

Quercus ilex. This is a very interesting boreal species, new for the Calabria

region, which has been reported only for the regions of the alpine arc and for

Tuscany.

Plagiothecium nemorale (Mitt.) Jäggli — Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on shaded

slopes. Temperate species, not very common in southern Italy.

Pogonatum aloides (Hedw.) Beauvais — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on moist slopes; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes in

Fagus and Castanea stands; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m); on shaded

slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist slopes. Temperate

species.

Pogonatum urnigerum Beauvais — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist

slopes. Boreal-montane species.

*Pohlia proligera (Lindb. ex Breidl.) Lindb. ex Arnell — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River,

460-480 m): on shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands. This boreal-

montane species has been reported in Italy only for Lombardy, Trentino-Alto

Adige e Sicily. These are mainly reports from the early 1900". Thus the finding

of this species in Calabria is of considerable phytogeographical interest.

Polytrichum јипіреғіпит Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 т): on moist

slopes. Temperate species.

Pterogonium gracile (Hedw.) Sm. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on Fagus;

Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on granitic rocks. Suboceanic-

submediterranean species.

Pterigynandrum filiforme Hedw. — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita River, 1250 m): on Fagus

and Pinus laricio. Boreal-montane species.

Pylaisia polyantha (Hedw.) Schimp. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

shaded slopes in Fagus and Castanea stands. Subboreal species, not common іп

southern Italy.

Racomitrium canescens (Hedw.) Brid. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on

moist rocks near the river. Boreal species, not very widespread in southern Italy

and the Mediterranean basin.

Source ` MNHN. Paris

356 M. ALEFFI et al.

Rhizomnium punctatum (Hedw.) T.J. Kop. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on rocks near the river; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on rocks

near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the

river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks. Suboceanic

species, very common.

Rhynchostegiella tenella (Dicks.) Limpr. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on rocks near the river; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on rocks

near the river. Submediterranean-suboceanic species.

Rhynchostegiella tenella (Dicks.) Limpr. var. litorea (De Not.) Rich. & Е.С. Wallace —

Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m): on Salix; Maropati (Vallone

Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist slopes. Oceanic-mediterranean species, particu-

larly diffused in south-central Italy. In Europe it is especially distributed in

mediterranean area.

Rhynchostegium riparioides (Hedw.) C.E.O. Jens. — Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-

480 m): on moist rocks near a waterfall; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m):

on rocks near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks

near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks; Serra

S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. Temperate

species, very common on moist rocks and soil along the river.

Scleropodium purum (Hedw.) Limpr. — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near

the river. Temperate species, common.

Scleropodium touretii (Brid.) L.F. Koch — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-

420 m): on moist slopes; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist

slopes. Oceanic-submediterranean species.

Scorpiurium circinatum (Brid.) M. Fleisch. & Loeske — Maropati (Vallone Timpa,

360-400 m): on moist slopes. Oceanic-mediterranean species, common.

Thamnobryum alopecurum (Hedw.) Gangulee — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa,

250-420 m): on moist slopes; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on

moist rocks near a waterfall; Cittanuova (Fosso Cavaliere, 500 m): on rocks

near the river; Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist rocks near the

river; Serra S. Bruno (Bosco Archiforo, 1060 m): on moist rocks; Serra S.

Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near the river. Suboceanic-

submediterranean species, common.

Tortula cuneifolia (Dicks.) Turner — Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on shaded

slopes. Suboceanic-submediterranean species, especially distributed in mediter-

ranean area.

Tortula subulata Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Bosco S. Maria, 1099 m): on moist rocks near

the river. Subboreal-montane species, not common.

Tortula subulata Hedw. var. angustata (Schimp.) Limpr. — Spezzano della Sila (Cecita

River, 1250 m): on moist slopes. Suboceanic-submediterranean species, not

common.

Trichostomum brachydontium Bruch — Vallone Occhi Bianchi (Valle Ruffa, 250-420 m):

on moist slopes; Cinquefrondi (Fusolano River, 460-480 m): on shaded slopes

in Fagus and Castanea stands. Submediterranean-montane species.

Source : MNHN, Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA 357

Trichostomum crispulum Bruch — Maropati (Vallone Timpa, 360-400 m): on moist

slopes; Monasterace (Stilaro River, 490-700 m): on shaded slopes. This

temperate-montane species is common in Italy.

Weissia controversa Hedw. — Serra S. Bruno (Serra Rosarella, 900 m): on moist slopes.

Temperate species.

It is extremely interesting to note that in this contingent of bryophytes the

considerable percentage of species of oceanic and mediterranean tendencies (42%) next to

a considerable group of boreal species (18%), Obviously notable is the group of temperate

species (37%).

These data agree with the climatic and ecological characteristics of the environ-

ments explored. In fact, in the lower sites they are characterized by a typically humid

mediterranean climate,with annual precipitation ranging from 1000 to 1500 mm and

annual mean air temperature from 14.5 to 15.6°C, and a short dry period in summer. In

these localities most of the species of oceanic and mediterranean tendencies are found,

naturally next to a great part of the temperate species. Of particular interest among these

species areCephaloziella turneri, Cololejeunea minutissima, C. rossettiana, Frullania fragi-

lifolia, Lejeunea ulicina, Nowellia curvifolia and, obviously, Dumortiera hirsuta among the

liverworts, and Dicranum tauricum, Fissidens serrulatus, F. viridulus, Heterocladium hete-

ropterum among the mosses.

In the higher sites such as Serra S. Bruno, characterized by a mediterranean

montane climate with annual precipitation of 1848 mm at 790 m in altitude and annual

mean air temperature only 10.8°C with a well marked dry period in the summer, most of

the boreal tendency species establish themselves. Of interest among the liverworts is the

presence of Cephalozia lunulifolia, Pellia neesiana as well as Jungermannia confertissima,

an arctic-alpine species the finding of which is of great phytogeographical interest. To be

noted among the mosses are Plagiomnium elatum, Plagiothecium laetum, Pohlia proligera,

all species to date reported only for some regions of the alpine arc, comfirming the notable

interest of this territory which deserves continued, more in depth exploration.

AKNOWLEDGEMENTS — The authors are very grateful to Dr. Н. Bischler (Paris, F) and Prof. Dr.

SR. Gradstein (Göttingen, GFR) for providing very valuable information on the distribution and

ecology of Dumortiera hirsuta in the tropics; we are also very indebted to L. Potrino and P. Pisani

(Serra S. Bruno, I), and О.Е. Gioanetto (S. Domenica di Ricadi, I) for their precious help in guiding

us in the field. We also thank J.W. Bates and T.H. Blackstock for helpful comments and criticisms on

the manuscript and for improving the English. Thanks also to Sheila Beatty for final English revision

of the text.

REFERENCES

ACQUAFREDDA P. & PALMENTOLA G., 1984 — II glacialismo quaternario nell Italia meridio-

nale dal Massiccio del Matese all’ Aspromonte. Lavori della Società Italiana di Biogeografia

10: 13-18.

AGOSTINI R. & GIACOMINI V., 1976-1977 — Ecologia e fitosociologia di Woodwardia radicans

Sm. in una nuova località in Calabria. Annali di Botanica ( Rome) 35-36: 471-482.

Source ` MNHN. Paris

358 M. ALEFFI et al.

ALEFFI М. & SCHUMACKER R., 1995 — Check-list and red-list of the liverworts (Marchantio-

phyta) and hornworts (Anthocerotophyta) of Italy, Flora Mediterranea 5: 73-161.

BERNARDO L., СЕ5СА G., GANGALE C., GIOANETTO OF, PASSALACQUA N.G.,

PUNTILLO D. & RASO C., 1995 — Stato di conservazione di Woodwardia radicans (L.)

Sm. in Calabria. Giornale Botanico Italiano 129 (2): 96.

BERTOLANI MARCHETTI D., 1984 — Dall'Appennino Campano alle Serre Calabre — Cenni

palinologici e paleoclimatici. Lavori della Società Italiana di Biogeografia 10: 67-87.

BISCHLER-CAUSSE H., 1993 — Marchantia L. The European and African taxa. Bryophytorum

Bibliotheca 45: 1-129.

BOENZI Е & PALMENTOLA С., 1975 — Osservazioni sulle tracce glaciali della Calabria.

Bollettino della Società Geologica Italiana 94: 961-977.

CORLEY М.ЕУ. & CRUNDWELL A.C., 199] — Additions and amendments to the mosses of

Europe and the Azores. Journal of Bryology 16: 337-356.

CORLEY M.E.V, CRUNDWELL A.C., DULL R., HILL М.О. & SMITH A.J.E., 1981 — Mosses

of Europe and the Azores; an annotated list of species, with synonyms from the recent

literature. Journal of Bryology 11: 609-689.

CORTINI PEDROTTI C., 1992 — Check-list of the Mosses of Italy. Flora Mediterranea 2: 119-221.

CORTINI PEDROTTI C., SCHUMACKER R., ALEFFI М. & FERRARINI E., 1991 — Elenco

critico delle briofite delle Alpi Apuane (Toscana, Italia). Bulletin de la Societé Royale des

Sciences de Liège 60 (4-5): 149-361.

DÜLL R., 1983 — Distribution of the European an Macaronesian liverworts (Hepaticophytina).

Bryologische Beiträge 2: 1-114.

DULL R., 1984 — Distribution of European and Macaronesian mosses (Bryophytina). Part L

Bryologische Beiträge 4: 1-113.

DULL R., 1985 — Distribution of European and Macaronesian mosses (Bryophytina). Part I1.

Bryologische Beiträge 5: 110-232.

DULL R., 1995 — Bryophytes of Greece. Bryologische Beiträge 10: 1-229.

FOLLIERI M., 1984— The history of the climate and vegetation in Italy based on palynological and

macrofossil records. Webbia 38: 441-453.

FROHLICH J., 1961 — Bryophyten. In: Reichinger К.Н. (ed.), Die Flora von Euboea. Botanische

Jahrbücher für Systematik, Pflanzengeschischte und Pflanzengeographie 80: 455-459.

GRADSTEIN S.R., 1997 — A Guide to the Bryophytes of tropical America. Hepaticae and

Anthocerotae. Memoirs of the New York Botanical Garden (in press).

GROLLE R., 1983 — Hepatics of Europe including the Azores: an annotated list of species, with

synonyms from the recent literature. Journal of Bryology 12: 403-459.

HALLINGBACK T., HODGETTS N., RAEYEMAEKERS G., SCHUMACKER R., SERGIO C.,

SÖDERSTRÖM L., STEWART N. & VANA J., 1997 — Guidelines for application of the

revised IUCN threat categories to bryophytes (in prep.).

HOOGHIEMSTRA H., STALLING H., CHIORI O.C., AGWU & DUPONT L.M., 1992

Vegetational and climatic changes at the northern fringe of the Sahara 250,000-5000 years

ВР: evidence from 4 marine pollen records located between Portugal and the Canary

Islands, Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 74: 1-53.

IOVINO Е, MENGUZZATO С. & VELTRI A., 1988 — Studio delle condizioni termoigrometriche

dell'aria е del suolo nelle abetine di Serra San Bruno. Annali dell Accademia Italiana di

Scienze Forestali 36: 1-44.

MASSALONGO C., 1884 — Sur la découverte du Dumortiera irrigua (Wils.) Nees en Italie. Revue

H Bryologique et Lichénologique 11: 6-7.

MÜLLER K., 1951-1958 — Die Lebermoose Europas. In: Rabenhorst L. (ed.), Kryptogamen-Flora

von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. 3. Aufl., Leipzig, Geest & Portig, VI (1):

XII+ 1-756; (VI) 2: VIII- 757-1365.

PIGNATTI 5., 1978 — Dieci anni di cartografia nell'Italia di Nord-Est. Informatore Botanico

Italiano 10 (2): 212-219.

Source : MNHN. Paris

DUMORTIERA HIRSUTA (SW.) NEES IN CALABRIA 359

PIIPPO S., 1988 — The bryophyte flora of the Huon Peninsula, Papua, Guinea. XXIII. Annales

Botanici Fennici 25: 97-107.

PUNTILLO D., 1995 — Contributi alle conoscenze floristiche sui licheni d'Italia. VIII. Florula

lichenica del Bosco di Santa Maria (Serra San Bruno, Vibo Valentia, Calabria). Webbia 50

(1: 51-66.

PUNTILLO D., 1996— I Licheni di Calabria, Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali Torino. Monogr.

XXII, 229 р.

PUNTILLO D. & VEZDA A., 1994 — Some foliicolous Lichens new to Calabria, Webbia 49 (1):

125-131.

RASO C., 1995 — Woodwardia radicans (L.) Sm. in Calabria: distribuzione geografica, analisi

‘floristica delle stazioni е problemi di conservazione. Un aggiornamento. Tesi di laurea in

Scienze Naturali, A.A. 1994-1995, Università della Calabria.

SCHUMACKER R. & MARTINY PH., 1995 — Threatened bryophytes in Europe including

Macaronesia. In: European Committee for Conservation of Bryophytes (ed.), Red Data

Book of European Bryophytes, 2: 31-193.

SCHUSTER R.M., 1992 — The Hepaticae and Anthocerotae о/ North America. Chicago, Field

Museum of Natural History, 6: 1-937.

SMITH A.LE., 1990— The Liverworts of Britain 4 Ireland. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press,

706 p.

VAN ZANTEN В.О. & GRADSTEIN S.R., 1988 — Experimental dispersal geography of neotro-

pical liverworts. Beihefte zur Nova Hedwigia 90: 41-94.

Source : MNHN. Paris

ЕА E Bio 145 HI 23090 CMP ST SALE SOM

Е aan EES tte тавла е A DES

ЗЕГЕ H

St Aie are E re ao

pr er rl her уак mister it

Sa Hy CAD Geeta dos

norte ones ra

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19(4) : 361-373 361

DONNÉES SUR LA CHOROLOGIE ET L'ÉCOLOGIE

DES TAXONS DE RACOMITRIUM SECTION LAEVIFOLIA

(KINDB.) NOG. ET DU COMPLEXE D'HEDWIGIA CILIATA

DANS LE SUD DE LA FRANCE ET EN CORSE

Jean-Pierre HEBRARD

Laboratoire de Botanique et d’Ecologie Méditerranéenne,

Institut Méditerranéen d'Écologie et de Paléoécologie,

avenue de l'Escadrille Normandie-Niemen,

F-13397 Marseille, cedex 20

RÉSUMÉ — A partir de la révision du matériel déposé dans son herbier (localités publiées ou

inédites), l'auteur apporte des éléments sur la chorologie et l'écologie, dans le sud de la France et en

Corse, des taxons appartenant à la section Laevifolia du genre Racomitrium (К. afine, В. heterosti-

chum, R. macounii subsp. alpinum et subsp. macounii, К. sudeticum f. kindbergii et f. sudeticum ) et au

complexe d'Hedwigia ciliata. Racomitrium affine est nouveau pour la bryoflore corse, alors qu’ Hed-

wigia stellata est cité pour la première fois des départements du Gard, de la Lozère et du Var.

MOTS CLÉS : Racomitrium sect. Laevifolia, complexe 4” Hedwigia ciliata, révision, herbier, choro-

logie, écologie, France sud, Corse.

SUMMARY — Based on the revision of published or unpublished material deposited in the author's

herbarium, elements on the chorology and ecology, in Southern France and Corsica, of the taxa

belonging to Racomitrium sect. Laevifolia (R. afne, R. heterostichum, К. macounii subsp. alpinum

and subsp. macounii, К. sudeticum f. kindbergii and f. sudeticum) and to the Hedwigia ciliata complex

are given. Racomitrium afne is new to the Corsican bryoflora, whereas Hedwigia stellata is cited for

the first time from the departements Gard, Lozére and Var.

INTRODUCTION

Suite à l'étude approfondie du groupe de Racomitrium heterostichum (Racomi-

trium section Laevifolia) dans l'hémisphére nord, effectuée par Frisvoll (1988), et à la

description récente (Hedenäs, 1994) d'une nouvelle espèce (Hedwigia stellata) au sein du

complexe d' Hedwigia ciliata, un examen critique du matériel français appartenant à ces

deux ensembles s'avére nécessaire. En effet, en ce qui concerne Racomitrium section

Laevifolia, des révisions exhaustives ne sont actuellement disponibles que pour les Iles

Britanniques (Blockeel, 1991) et la Péninsule Ibérique (Mufioz, 1991). En outre, Cortini

Source : MNHN, Paris

362 J.-P HEBRARD

Pedrotti et al. (1991) signalent Racomitrium affine, R. heterostichum et R. macounii subsp.

alpinum en quelques localités des Alpes Apuanes (Toscane, Italie), alors que Werner (1996)

mentionne la présence des deux premiers de ces taxons dans l'Oesling (Grand-Duché de

Luxembourg). Le méme auteur cite également les trois représentants du complexe 4” Hed-

wigia ciliata dans la méme région. Crundwell (1995) précise pour sa part la distribution et

l'écologie d' Hedwigia groupe ciliata dans les Iles Britanniques.

Aicardi et al. (1995) ont identifié Hedwigia stellata à partir de spécimens prove-

nant de 14 départements situés pour la plupart dans le centre et l'ouest de la France. Enfin,

Erzberger (1996) a étudié la répartition d'Hedwigia stellata en Europe occidentale. Il

mentionne la présence de cette espéce dans les pays suivants : Allemagne, Belgique,

Bulgarie, Corse, Danemark, Espagne, France, Grande-Bretagne, Gréce, Hongrie, Italie,

Luxembourg, Macédoine, Norvége, Pologne, Portugal, Roumanie, Sardaigne, Suéde et

Suisse, ainsi qu'à Madére et aux Canaries.

La présente contribution repose essentiellement sur la révision de la totalité des

spécimens que nous avons récoltés dans le sud de la France et en Corse, et qui sont déposés

dans l'"herbier bryophytes J.P. Hébrard, Marseille ».

Les informations disponibles pour les départements des Alpes-Maritimes (y

compris quelques localités proches de la frontière, en territoire italien), des Hautes-Alpes,

de l'Isère et du Var, ainsi que pour la Corse, sont parfois suffisamment nombreuses pour

donner une idée assez précise de la répartition et de l'écologie dans ces régions de certains

des taxons considérés.

Elles sont par contre beaucoup plus fragmentaires pour les départements méri-

dionaux situés entre la rive droite du Rhóne et la frontiére espagnole, et pour la chaine des

Pyrénées. Frisvoll (1988) n'a publié aucune liste de localités pour les taxons de Racomi-

trium section Laevifolia que nous avons rencontrés dans la dition, alors que le travail de

Hedenäs (1994) ne concerne que la Scandinavie.

En conséquence, dans le but de clarifier localement la situation, nous avons jugé

indispensable de fournir des listes de localités pour les spécimens examinés, y compris ceux

qui ont été cités sous divers binómes et combinaisons dans nos publication antérieures.

Dans ce cas, la référence de l'article et l'identification sont rappelées entre parenthèses (sub

Hedwigia ciliata Hedw. - H.c. ; Racomitrium heterostichum (Hedw.) Brid. subsp. affine

(Web. et Mohr) Amann = А.л. subsp. a. ; R. heterostichum subsp. heterostichum

subsp. À. ; R. heterostichum subsp. sudeticum (Funck) Dix. = А.л. subsp. s. ou Racomitrium

sudeticum (Funck) B. et S. = R.s.).

En outre, pour chaque spécimen sont précisés le numéro de l'échantillon, la

localisation géographique, l'altitude et l'exposition (ind. — indéfinie, en terrain plat) de la

station, le type de biotope et de roche теге, ainsi que la date de récolte.

Les distances sont le plus souvent données en ligne droite d'un point à un autre,

sauf lorsque la valeur est précédée d'un astérisque (mesure au compteur d'un véhicule).

Enfin, lorsqu'aucune précision n'est fournie au sujet de l'humidité du substrat, ce dernier

pouvait étre considéré comme sec, à l'époque de la récolte du matériel.

RACOMITRIUM SECTION LAEVIFOLIA

D'aprés Frisvoll (1988), cette section est représentée en Europe par 11 taxons ;

six d'entre eux sont présents dans l'ensemble France méridionale et Corse.

Source : MNHN. Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ЕТ HEDWIGIA CILIATA 363

Signalons que nous n'avons jamais rencontré ici Racomitrium microcarpon (Hedw.) Brid.,

récemment signalé par Werner (1995) prés du col de la Serreyréde (Mont Aigoual, Gard).

Malgré l'insuffisance et le mauvais développement du matériel correspondant (J. Werner

n° 5899 ), que nous avons pu examiner grâce à l'obligeance de l'auteur, nous pensons que

ce spécimen ne possède aucun des caractères de Racomitrium microcarpon et qu'il se

rattache plutôt à R. affine (Schleich. ex Web. et Mohr) Lindb.

1 — Sous-groupe Aeterostichum

Racomitrium affine (Schleich. ex Web. et Mohr) Lindb.

D’après la carte de répartition publiée par Frisvoll (1988), ce taxon, proche de R.

heterostichum, manque dans l'extréme sud-est de la France ой nous ne l'avons effective-

ment jamais observé, y compris dans les Maures, l'Estérel et l'Argentera-Mercantour, que

nous avons pourtant beaucoup étudiés. Il n'était jusqu'à présent pas mentionné de Corse,

ой nous l'avons récolté en une seule station (col de Bavella). Des recherches seront

nécessaires pour connaître la répartition de Racomitrium affine dans les régions siliceuses

des Pyrénées et de la bordure méridionale du Massif Central. Ce taxon est en effet présent

dans l'Hérault (Bardat et Boudier, 1994) ainsi que dans le Gard et la Lozère et devrait par

conséquent exister dans les départements voisins tels que l'Ardéche et l'Aveyron.

Spécimens examinés — Lozère — N° 7-11172: Florac, à la sortie de l'agglomération, vers la

Salle, 545 m, rochers ombragés, chataigneraie, schiste, 1-11-1972 — Corse — N° 6-25774 : col de

ВауеПа, pied nord de la Punta del Pargolo, 1460 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 25-7-1974 (Hébrard,

1978, sub К. h. subsp. a.).

Racomitrium heterostichum (Hedw.) Brid.

Frisvoll (1988) remarque qu'en Europe, ce taxon est essentiellement présent au

nord et à l'ouest des Alpes. En outre, la carte de répartition publiée par cet auteur fait

apparaitre l'existence d'une densité maximale de localités dans les régions soumises au

climat atlantique.

De méme que Racomitrium affine, R. heterostichum semble absent de Provence

cristalline et des massifs siliceux des Alpes méridionales françaises. П est par contre connu

de l'Hérault (Bardat et Boudier, 1994) et nous l'avons nous-méme récolté dans le Gard

(lors de prospections récentes nous avons constaté qu'il est fréquent dans le massif de

l'Aigoual) ainsi que dans les Pyrénées (région de Bagnéres-de-Luchon, Cerdagne) où il est

probablement répandu. En Corse, nous le connaissons de quelques stations disséminées

depuis le massif du Cinto (forêt d'Aitone) au nord-ouest, jusqu'à la forêt de Barocaggio-

Marghése, entre Zonza et Porto-Vecchio, au sud-est. Dans le Midi de la France, nous

avons noté la présence de Racomitrium heterostichum entre 160 m (Alès, Gard) et 1 900 m

(Pyrénées-Orientales) d'altitude, limites qui concordent avec celles qu'a proposées Muñoz

(1991) pour la Péninsule Ibérique. En Corse, ой nous n'avons jamais rencontré се

Racomitrium aux étages subalpin et alpin, l'altitude de nos stations de récolte est comprise

entre 560 m et 1 000 m.

Racomitrium heterostichum colonise les surfaces rocheuses sèches, nues ou

ombragées, souvent en exposition à dominante nord. Nous l'avons toujours rencontré sur

Source - MNHN. Paris

364 J-P. HÉBRARD

des substrats riches en silice, пе réagissant pas au contact d'une solution d'HCl au 1/2

(НСІ-), et qui correspondent surtout à des granites. Enfin, les formations végétales

environnantes sont soit des forêts de feuillus (Castanea ou Fagus dans le Gard, Corylus en

Haute-Garonne), soit des pinèdes de Pinus nigra Arnold subsp. laricio (Poiret) Maire ou

des maquis à Éricacées (Corse).

Spécimens examinés — Gard — Saint-Privat-des-Vieux, au nord-est d’Alès, 160 m, rochers,

schiste, 1-11-1967 (sine numero) ; Aigoual, entre le col de la Serreyréde et Camprieu, 1 280 m/N,

rochers, granite, 7-4-1969 (sine numero). — Haute-Garonne (région de Bagnères-de-Luchon)

N° 4-27875 : val d’Astau, chemin du val d’Esquierry, 1 180 m, rochers ombragés, coudraie, granite,

27-8-1975. — Pyrénées-Orientales (Cerdagne-Capcir) — N° 1-11680 : prés du barrage du lac des

Bouillouses, 1 900 m, rochers, granite, 11-6-1980, — Corse — N” 22 : route D368, forêt de Barocaggio-

Marghése, col d'Illarata entre Zonza et Porto-Vecchio, 1 008 m/W, rochers ombragés, granite,

6-1972 ; n^ 24 : route D368, forêt de Barocaggio-Marghése, *5 km aprés le col d'Illarata, vers

Porto-Vecchio, 900 m/W, rochers ombragés, granite, 6-1972 ; n° 8-11773 : massif du Renoso, piste,

*4 km après le début du sentier de la bergerie de Capannelle, vers Ghisoni, 810 m/NE, rochers

ombragés, forêt de ріп laricio, granite, 11-7-1973 ; ° 13-14474 : au NW de Vezzani, route D43, *2 km

aprés Rospigliani, vers Noceta, 560 m/N, replat rocheux ombragé, ophiolite, 14-4-1974 (Hébrard,

1986b, sub R. h. subsp. A.) ; n° 6-29375 : route D123, “11,9 km aprés Vico, vers Soccia, 600 m/N,

paroi rocheuse, granite, 29-3-1975 (Hébrard, 1984, sub R. h.) ; n° A-1678a : forêt d'Aitone, prés de la.

maison forestiére, 1 000 m/N, rochers, forét de pin laricio, granite, 1-6-1978 (Hébrard, 1986b, sub

R. h. subsp. h.).

2 — Sous-groupe sudeticum

Racomitrium macounii Kindb. subsp. alpinum (Lawt.) Frisvoll

D'après Frisvoll (1988), cette sous-espèce possède une vaste distribution en

Europe, avec de nombreuses stations dans le nord et sur les reliefs du centre et du sud du

continent (Alpes, nord des Apennins, Carpathes, Corse, Massif Central, Pyrénées, Vosges,

Sudètes, Tatra). En Péninsule Ibérique, Muñoz (1991) le cite en outre de la Cordillère

Cantabrique et de la Serra da Estrela. Dans le cadre de notre étude, il s’agit du taxon de la

section Laevifolia le plus fréquent sur silice, en haute montagne. Nous possédons en effet

beaucoup de spécimens provenant des confins franco-italiens des Alpes-Maritimes, des

Hautes-Alpes (secteurs du Haut-Champsaur, du Valgaudemar et de Vallouise) et de l'Isère

(Oisans). Nous avons également récolté R. macounii subsp. alpinum dans les Pyrénées

(Haute-Garonne) où il est probablement répandu dans d'autres départements. Nous le

connaissons aussi de Corse ой il abonde dans les grands massifs du centre (Cinto, Monte

d'Oro, Renoso, Rotondo).

Nous l'avons rencontré entre 1 660 т et 2 860 m (moyenne = 2 279 m) d'altitude

dans les Alpes, de 1 900 m à 2 400 m dans les Pyrénées et entre 1 400 m et 2160 m

(moyenne - 1 849 m) en Corse.

Ce taxon recherche des rochers et parois, au niveau desquels suinte l'eau prove-

nant de la fonte des neiges, mais qui finissent toutefois par s'assécher au cours de l'été.

Nous avons cependant parfois noté sa présence dans des biotopes constamment humides

tels que le bord d'un torrent (1 cas) ou le sol rocheux de combes à neige (2 cas). D'autre

part, il semble préférer, dans la dition, les expositions plutôt humides et froides

(N+NE+NWG+E = 69 % du nombre total de stations).

Source - MNHN. Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ET HEDWIGIA CILIATA 365

Signalons enfin que R. macounii subsp. alpinum est inféodé aux substrats riches

en silice, qui ne réagissent pas au contact ФНСІ au 1/2. Dans les Alpes, nos prélévements

proviennent d'une grande variété de roches cristallophylliennes (73 % du total : surtout

gneiss, embréchites et migmatites) et de granites. Ils ont été effectués sur schiste et granite

dans les Pyrénées, sur des granites (59 % du total) ou des laves acides (rhyolite, ignimbrite)

en Corse.

Spécimens examinés

Alpes-Maritimes

— Bassin supérieur de la Tinée — N° 7-2882 : Italie, 200 m NNE du sommet de la cime de

Tavels,, 2 710 m/E, paroi rocheuse, granite, 2-8-1982 ; n^ 7-25781 : Italie, sous la crête de Lausette, au

NW du col de la Lombarde, 2 220 m/N, sol rocheux, rhodoraie, embréchite, 25-7-1981 (Hébrard,

1988, sub R. s.) ; n° 3-9882 : entre Isola 2000 et les lacs de Terres Rouges, 1,1 km ENE de la chapelle

de Chastillon, 2 220 m/NW, paroi rocheuse, granite, 9-8-1982 ; n° 4-9882 : entre Isola 2000 et les lacs

de Terres Rouges, 1,2 km ENE de la chapelle de Chastillon, 2 220 m/W, paroi rocheuse humide, bord

de torrent, granite, 9-8-1982 ; n° 12-8781 : au sud du vallon de Chastillon, 250 m NW du sommet de

la Tête de Pélevos, 2 340 m/N, rochers et fissures, embréchite, 8-7-1981 ; n^ 367 : vallon de Chastillon,

prés des fortifications en ruine, entre Isola et le col de la Lombarde, 1 800 m/N, paroi rocheuse,

embréchite, 7-1969 (Hébrard, 1971, sub R. A.) ; n^ 4-16781 : Mont Ténibre, sous la crête de Sélasse

(versant sud), 2 840 m/W, sol rocheux humide, combe à neige, migmatite, 16-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1988,

sub R. 8); n° 5-16781 : Mont Ténibre, sous la crête de Sélasse, 2 860 m/W, rochers et fissures,

migmatite, 16-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1988, sub R. в); n° 12-19782 : en contrebas du refuge de Vens,

2 350 m/SW, paroi rocheuse et fissures, agmatite, 19-7-1982 (Hébrard, 1985, sub R. 5.) ; n° 9-20781 :

extrémité SW du troisiéme grand lac de Vens, en venant du refuge, 2 260 m/N, paroi rocheuse et

fissures, amphibolite, 20-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1985, sub R. s.) ; n° 14-20781 : au NW de la crête du

Charnier, 2 160 m/W, paroi rocheuse et fissures, gneiss, 20-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1985, sub R. s);

n° 10-10782 : prés des bords du dernier lac situé à l'extrémité orientale de l'ensemble des lacs de

Morgon, 2 470 m/E, paroi rocheuse et fissures, agmatite, 10-7-1982 (Hébrard, 1986a, sub R. &)

— Lacs de la Valmasque et Madone de Fenestre (région de Tende et de Saint-Martin-de-

Vésubie) — N° 27 : Baisse de Valmasque, 1,250 km NW du sommet du Mont Bego, 2 400 m/W, paroi

rocheuse, schiste vert, 7-1970 ; n^ 83 : lac Vert de la Valmasque, 2 200 m/N, rochers, granite, 7-1970

(Hébrard, 1971, sub R. s.) ; n^ 87 : lac Noir de la Valmasque, 2 300 m/N, rochers, granite, 7-1970

(Hébrard, 1971, sub R. s.) ; n° 143 : Chemin du lac de Fenestre, au-dessus de la Madone de Fenestre,

2 100 m/S, rochers, anatexite, 7-1970 (Hébrard, 1971, sub R. h.).

Hautes-Alpes (Hébrard, 1980, sub R. h. subsp. к).

— Наш Champsaur — N° /2-12778: entre les Auberts et le col de la Vallette, 2 330 m/NE,

sol rocheux humide, combe à neige avec Salix herbacea L., gneiss, 12-7-1978 :n° 15-2778 : cascade de

Prelles, entre les Auberts et la cabane pastorale de Champoléon, 1 660 m/N, paroi rocheuse, gneiss,

12-7-1978.

— Valgaudemar — М? 6-21778 : au-dessus du marais du Lauzon, vers le nord, 2 040 m/W,

paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 21-7-1978.

— Vallouise — N° 5-23778 : crête de l'Agulier, 2 280 m/E, paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 23-7-

1978 ; n° 8-23778 : crête de l'Agulier, 2 420 m/N, paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 23-7-1978 ; n° 9-23778 :

au-dessus de la crête de l'Agulier, 2 500 m/S, paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 23-7-1978.

Haute-Garonne (région de Bagnéres-de-Luchon) — N° 4-/1875 : entre les lacs d'Oo et d'Espingo,

1 900 m/N, rochers, schiste, 11-8-1975 ; n^ 5-11875 : idem, 1 940 m/N, rochers, schiste, 11-8-1975 ;

n^ 10-11875 : entre les lacs d'Espingo et du Portillon, 2 000 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 11-8-1975 ;

n° 12-11875 : idem, 2 130 m/W, paroi rocheuse, granite, 11-8-1975 ; n^ 14-11875 : idem, 2 180 т/М,

rochers, granite, 11-8-1975 ; n° 2-24776 : lac des Boums du Port, entre l'Hospice de France et le Port

de Venasque, 2 320 m/N, paroi rocheuse, schiste, 24-7-1976 ; n° y-24776 : entre T'Hospice de France et

le Port de Venasque, 2 400 m/N, rocher, éboulis, schiste, 24-7-1976.

Source : MNHN. Paris

366 J.-P. HÉBRARD

Isère, Oisans (Hébrard, 1980, sub R. h. subsp. s.) — N° 8-2878 : rive SE du lac de Plan Vianney,

2 260 m/N, rochers, gneiss, 2-8-1978 ; n° 11-2878 : entre les lacs de Lauvitel et de Plan Vianney,

2.040 m/N, paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 2-8-1978 ; n° 1-4878 : vallon des Étages, entre les Étages et le glacier,

2 160 m/NW, paroi rocheuse, granite, 4-8-1978 ; n° 4-6878 : rive sud du lac de la Muzelle, en face du

refuge, 2 105 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 6-8-1978.

Corse

— Massif du Cinto (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. a.) — N° 10-31774 : vallon de Tula, rive

droite du Golo, vers la Paglia Orba, | 580 m/ind., replat rocheux, ignimbrite, 31-7- 974 ; n° 11-31774 :

vallon de Tula, rive gauche du Golo, vers la Paglia Orba, 1 660 m/W, paroi rocheuse, ignimbrite,

31-7-1974 ; n" 26-31774 : Paglia Orba, au-dessous du col des Maures, 2 000 m/S, rochers, ignimbrite,

31-7-1974 : n° 3-5874 : flanc nord du Capo Borba, 1520 m/N, rochers, rhyolite, 5-8-1974 ; n° 6-5874 :

flanc ouest du Capo Borba, 1 630 m/N, rochers, rhyolite, 5-8-1974 ; n^ 2-7874 : entre le plateau de

Stagno et Bocca Culija, 1 660 m/N, rochers, rhyolite, 7-8-1974 ; n? 8-7874 : flanc ouest de la Mufrella,

2 080 m/W, paroi rocheuse, ignimbrite 7-8-1974 ; n° 11-7874 : au sommet de la Mufrella, 2 140 m/S,

rochers, ignimbrite, 7-8-1974 ; n" 12-7874 : créte du Capo di Marcia, 2 120 m/SE, rochers, ignimbrite,

7-8-1974.

— Monte d'Oro et massif du Renoso — N° 9-11774 : entre Vizzavona et la Punta Renosa,

1 960 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 11-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. a.) ; n° 13-11774 : près

du sommet de la Punta Renosa, 2 020 m/N, rochers, granite, 11-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h.

subsp. a.) ; n° 20-11774 : Monte d'Oro, à la Bocca del Porco, 2 160 m/N, rochers, granite, 11-7-1974

(Hébrard, 1978, sub К. h. subsp. a.) : n° 6-17774 : au sommet de la Punta di Montelatelli, prés du col

de Verde, 1 840 m/N, rochers, granite, 17-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. а.); 7153-23 7

flanc est de la Punta Cappella, prés du col de Verde, 1 720 m/E, rochers, granite, 23-7-1974 ;

n° 7-23774 : entre la Punta Cappella et les lacs de Rina, 1 970 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 23-7-1974

(Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. a.) ; n° 8-23774 : idem (Hébrard, 1978 sub R. h. subsp. s.).

^ Massif du Rotondo — N° 4-12773 : sentier entre la Restonica et le lac de Melo,

1 400 m/N, rochers, granite, 12-7-1973 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. А. subsp. х); n? 5-12773 : lac de Melo,

1710 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 12-7-1973 ; n° 12-12773 : entre le lac de Melo et le Monte

Rotondo, 1 800 m/N, rochers, granite, 12-7-1973 ; n^ 4-5774 : entre les bergeries de Timozzo et le lac

de Oriente, 1 840 m/E, rochers, granite, 5-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. Л. subsp. a.) ; n^ 6-5774:

idem, | 880 m/E, paroi rocheuse près d'un névé, granite, 5-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. а.) :

n? 8-5774 : idem, 2 000 m/W, rochers, granite, 5-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. а.) 1079-5774:

idem, 2 000 m/NW, paroi rocheuse, granite, 5-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. a.).

Racomitrium macounii Kindb. subsp. macounii

Ce taxon, bien distinct du précédent, est moins répandu en Europe. П n'est cité

par Frisvoll (1988) que des Alpes (Autriche, Italie, Suisse) et de quelques localités isolées

de Bulgarie, des Carpathes, de Corse (Monte Cinto), des Hohe Tatra et d'Islande.

Ultérieurement Muñoz (1991) a signalé sa présence dans plusieurs chaines de montagnes

du nord (sud-est des Pyrénées), du centre-ouest et du sud de la Péninsule Ibérique.

D’après les documents dont nous disposons pour le sud de la France et la Corse,

Racomitrium macounii subsp. macounii semble également bien plus rare que la sous-espèce

alpinum. Ainsi, nous ne l'avons rencontré qu'en cinq localités des confins franco-italiens

des Alpes-Maritimes (bassin supérieur de la Tinée, lacs de la Valmasque) et en deux

localités des Hautes-Alpes (Valgaudemar) ou des Pyrénées-Orientales (Cerdagne). En

Corse, nous le connaissons des massifs du Cinto, du Monte d'Oro et du Rotondo. Il s’agit

encore d'un taxon de haute montagne siliceuse, que nous avons récolté entre 2 050 m et

2 760 m d'altitude dans les Alpes et entre 2 020 m-2 320 m en Corse, au niveau de rochers

et de parois, rarement sur le sol, surtout en exposition à dominante nord ou est (73 % du

nombre total de stations). Le substrat (НСІ-) est exclusivement constitué par des roches

Source : MNHN, Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ET HEDWIGIA CILIATA 367

éruptives (granites, ignimbrite) ou cristallophylliennes (gneiss, agmatite, anatexite), riches

en silice. On peut donc admettre que l'écologie des deux sous-espéces est globalement

comparable dans la dition. Toutefois, R. macounii subsp. macounii est peut-être plus

hygrophile que R. macounii subsp. alpinum, car nous l'avons souvent rencontré dans des

biotopes où l'humidité demeure importante en été (parois humides, notamment au bord

des torrents et déversoirs de lacs : 75 % des observations).

Spécimens examinés

Alpes-Maritimes

— Bassin supérieur de la Tinée — N° 3-2882 : Italie, 250 m SSE du sommet du Mont

Malinvern, 2 760 m/E, paroi rocheuse humide, anatexite, 2-8-1982 ; ^ 4-9882 : entre Isola 2000 et les

lacs de Terres Rouges, 1,2 km ЕМЕ de la chapelle de Chastillon, 2 220 m/W, paroi rocheuse humide,

bord de torrent, granite, 9-8-1982 ; n° 2-1578] : entre les lacs de Rabuons et Chaffour, 2 590 m/NNW,

fissure de paroi rocheuse humide, bord de torrent, gneiss, 15-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1988, sub R. s);

n° 8-10782 : rive nord du lac de Morgon moyen, 2 460 m/SW, rochers humides (déversoir de lac),

agmatite, 10-7-1982 (Hébrard, 1986a, sub R. s).

— Lacs de la Valmasque — N° 78 : chemin de Casterino au lac Vert de la Valmasque,

2 100 m/NE, paroi rocheuse, granite, 7-1970.

Hautes-Alpes, Valgaudemar (Hébrard, 1980, sub R. h. subsp. s.) — М? Va-14778-2 : Lac de Pétarel,

2100 m/ind., pelouse rocailleuse sèche, granite, 14-7-1978 ; n° 6-21778 : au-dessus du marais du

Lauzon, vers le nord, 2 050 m/N, sol humide, bord de mare, gneiss, 21-7-1978.

Pyrénées-Orientales (Cerdagne Capcir) — Entre le lac des Bouillouses et l'étang du Recou,

2 060 m/NE, paroi rocheuse, granite, 3-7-1987 (sine numero) ; Désert du Carlit, entre l'étang du Vive

et l'étang Noir, 2 000 m, rochers humides, bord de torrent, granite, 11-7-1987 (sine numero).

Corse — N° 2-6874 : flanc nord du Monte Cinto, 2 240 m/N, rochers suintants, ignimbrite, 6-8-1974 ;

n° 9-6874 : lanc nord du Monte Cinto, au-dessus du lac d'Argent, 2 320 m/N, paroi rocheuse humide,

ignimbrite, 6-8-1974 ; n° 16-11774 : Monte d'Oro, près du sommet de la Punta Renosa, 2 020 m/N,

rochers, granite, 11-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. А. subsp. a.) ; n^ 10-5774 : massif du Rotondo, lac

de l'Oriente, 2 060 m/E, paroi rocheuse suintante, granite, 5-7-1974.

Racomitrium sudeticum (Funck) B. et S.

D'après Frisvoll (1988), Racomitrium sudeticum possède une vaste répartition en

Europe. Les localités sont particuliérement nombreuses dans les Iles Britanniques, en

Islande et Scandinavie d'une part, dans les Alpes ainsi qu'au nord et à l'est de cette chaine

d'autre part. Plus au sud, ce taxon est connu de Corse, des Monts Cantabriques et des

Pyrénées.

Il semble plutót rare dans le Midi de la France. Nous ne le connaissons respec-

tivement que de quelques localités des confins franco-italiens des Alpes-Maritimes et de

l'Isère. Па en outre été signalé par De Zuttere (1993) en Lozère, au Mont Aigoual, où nous

l'avons retrouvé récemment à 1 440 m d'altitude.

En Corse, nous n'avons jusqu'à présent rencontré que la f. kindbergii Frisvoll, en

trois stations seulement (massifs de l'Incudine, du Monte d'Oro et du Renoso). Comme

Racomitrium macounii, R. sudeticum est propre aux hautes régions siliceuses (1 440 m-

2 660 m d'altitude sur le continent, 1 200 m-2 020 m en Corse) ой, d'aprés les données

dont nous disposons, il colonise des parois et rochers secs et nus, essentiellement en

exposition à dominante nord, sur granites ou gneiss (HCI-).

Source : MNHN. Paris

368 J.-P. HÉBRARD

Spécimens examinés

— Racomitrium sudeticum f. sudeticum

Alpes-Maritimes — Bassin supérieur de la Tinée — М” 1-9780 А : Italie, ravin d'Orgials, environ

*2,3 km aprés le col de la Lombarde, vers la Malgheria, 2 240 m/N, rochers et fissures, gneiss, 9-7-1980

(Hébrard, 1988, sub R. s.) ; n^ 9-20781 : extrémité SW du troisiéme grand lac de Vens, en venant du

refuge, 2 260 m/N, paroi rocheuse et fissures, amphibolite, 20-7-1981 (Hébrard, 1985, sub R. s.).

— Lacs de la Valmasque — N° 77 : chemin de Casterino au lac Vert de la Valmasque, 2 100 m/NE,

rochers, granite, 7-1970. — Isère (Oisans) — М” 6-2878 : entre les lacs de Lauvitel et de Plan Vianney,

1980 m/N, paroi rocheuse, gneiss, 2-8-1978 (Hébrard, 1980, sub R. h. subsp. s). — Lozère

N° 1-21794D : ravin, 425 m NNE de l'observatoire du Mont Aigoual, 1 440 m/ind., rochers secs

dénudés, granite, 21-7-1994.

— Racomitrium sudeticumf. kindbergii — Alpes-Maritimes (bassin supérieur de la Tinée) —

N° 5-2882 : Italie, 250 m NE du sommet de la cime de Tavels, 2 660 m/E, paroi rocheuse, anatexite,

2-8-1982. — Corse — N° 5-28774 : massif de l'Incudine, Bavella, sous la Punta Taffonata di Paliri,

1 200 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 28-7-1974 ; n° 16-11774 : Monte d'Oro, prés du sommet de la

Punta Renosa, 2020 m/N, rochers, granite, 11-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. A. subsp. а);

n° 8-23774 : massif du Renoso, entre la Punta Cappella et les lacs de Rina, 1 970 m/N, paroi rocheuse,

granite, 23-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub R. h. subsp. s.).

LES TAXONS DU COMPLEXE D'HEDWIGIA CILIATA

Les principaux ouvrages permettant d'identifier les bryophytes d'Europe ne

mentionnent pas ou n'accordent que peu d'importance aux variations d' Hedwigia ciliata.

De ce fait, et comme il s'agit d'une mousse d'aspect trés caractéristique, le nombre de

spécimens conservés dans notre herbier (41) est limité. Hedenäs (1994) a séparé Hedwigia

stellata Hedenàs d' Hedwigia ciliata (Hedw.) P. Beauv. au sein duquel il reconnait deux

variétés. Les descriptions et l'illustration figurant dans ce travail sont excellentes, de telle

sorte que nous avons jugé inutile de rappeler les différences, suffisamment nettes, qui

existent entre les trois taxons.

Hedwigia ciliata (Hedw.) P. Beauv. var. ciliata

Nous ne connaissons ce taxon qu'en deux localités situées respectivement dans

les Alpes-Maritimes et Aude. П semble rare dans le sud de la France où il conviendra de

le rechercher, en terrain siliceux, ainsi qu'en Corse.

Spécimens examinés — Alpes-Maritimes (bassin supérieur de la Tine) — N° 13-9781 : rive gauche

du torrent de Mollières, partie basse du Bois Noir, 650 m en aval de Peyre Blanque, 860 m/N, gros bloc,

éboulis, migmatite, 19-7-1981. — Aude — N^ 6231 : près de Quérigut, bois de Jacoumet, 1 400 m/E,

rochers, granite, hétraie, 21-4-1979.

Hedwigia ciliata (Hedw.) P. Beauv. var. leucophaea B., S. et G.

Malgré le nombre assez réduit de spécimens dont nous disposons (total — 26),

nous pouvons affirmer que ce taxon posséde une vaste répartition dans le Midi de la

France.

Source : MNHN, Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ЕТ HEDWIGIA CILIATA 369

En effet, nous l'avons récolté dans la plupart des départements riverains de la

Méditerranée où affleurent des terrains siliceux (sa présence probable dans I’ Aude reste à

établir), dans les Alpes méridionales (depuis les Alpes-de-Haute-Provence et les Alpes-

Maritimes jusqu'en Isère) et les Pyrénées (Ariège, Haute-Garonne, Pyrénées-Orientales),

mais également dans l’Aveyron et le Cantal. D'autre part, le matériel corse déposé dans

notre herbier provient essentiellement de l'ouest de l'ile et des massifs de l'Incudine et du

Monte d'Oro.

Bien que nous ayons parfois rencontré Hedwigia ciliata var. leucophaea à basse

altitude (80 m dans le Var, 120 m en Corse), la majorité (84 %) de nos stations se situe à

l'intérieur des terres et en montagne, à partir d'environ 700 mètres d'altitude, jusqu'à

1 550 m en Isère, 1 590 m en Cerdagne et 1 200 m en Corse.

Dans la dition, Hedwigia ciliata var. leucophaea recherche les parois rocheuses

séches et les blocs (éboulis, parfois méme vieux murs), en milieu ouvert ou ombragé

(34,6 % des observations), souvent en exposition relativement humide et froide (domi-

nante nord + est = 57 % des observations). Le substrat (НСІ-) correspond surtout à des

roches cristallophylliennes (migmatites, gneiss, schistes), magmatiques (granites, rhyolite)

ou sédimentaires (grés, quartzite ou silex), riches en silice (81% des cas). Toutefois,

Hedwigia ciliata var. leucophaea a parfois été récolté au niveau de roches magmatiques

plus « basiques » telles que diorites, syénites ou basaltes.

Enfin, les formations végétales environnantes correspondent à des maquis à

Erica arborea L. et Arbutus unedo L. plus ou moins ouverts et arborés (régions basses du

Var et de Corse), à des chátaigneraies (Aveyron), hêtraies (Gard, Hérault, Corse) et foréts

de pin laricio (Corse), ou encore à des mélézaies ou pinédes de Pinus uncinata Miller ex

Mirbel (Alpes).

Spécimens examinés — Alpes-de-Haute-Provence — N° 302 : haute Ubaye, au NE de Rioclar, sentier

du col de ГАпе, 1 520 m/SE, rochers ombragés, grès siliceux, 8-1969 (Hébrard, 1973, sub А. с). —

Alpes-Maritimes — Bassin supérieur de la Tinée — JY” 193 : vallon de Molliéres, prés de Peyre

Blanque, 850 m/E, gros bloc ombragé, migmatite, 7-1969 (Hébrard, 1973, sub H. c.) ; au SE du Pra,

cascade de Vens, 1 520 m/W, rochers ombragés, migmatite, 1-7-1965 (sine numero) ; n° 1-6781 : prés de

Saint-Etienne-de-Tinée, rive droite de la Tinée, 650 m NNW du sommet de la Roche Iglière,

1320 m/NE, gros bloc, éboulis, diorite, 6-7-1981 ; n° 7-6781 : rive droite de la Tinée, 500 m N du

sommet de la Roche Tgliére, 1 240 m/N, blocs d'un éboulis, diorite, 6-7-1981 ; n^ 11-8782 : bois de

Malbosc, 1,6 km SSE d'Isola, 1 210 m/NE, blocs d'un éboulis, migmatite, 8-7-1982 ; n° /-28782 : rive

gauche de la Tinée, 400 m au sud de la cascade des Adousses, 660 m/W, blocs d'un éboulis, migmatite,

28-7-1982, — Vallée de la Roya — N° 368 : au NW de Saorge, entre Berghe inférieur et le plateau de

la Céva, 1 100 m/SW, rochers, quartzite, 8-1970 (Hébrard, 1973, sub H. с). — Ariège — N° 2-30577:

route N 20, à *4 km de l'Hospitalet, en venant du col de Puymorens, 1 450 m, rochers, gneiss,

30-5-1977. — Aveyron — N° 1-27689 : vallée du Dourdou, route D 42, *300 m après Conques, vers

Sénergues, 300 m/W, paroi rocheuse, schiste, 27-6-1989. — Cantal — Salers, 950 m, blocs d'un vieux

mur, basalte, 19-8-1984 (sine numero). — Gard — N° V1-10695 : versant sud du Mont Aigoual, ravin

de l'Hort-de-Dieu, 250 m à l'ouest du laboratoire, | 330 m/S, paroi rocheuse ombragée avec quelques

suintements, schiste, 10-6-1995. — Hautes-Alpes, Valgaudemar (Hébrard, 1980, sub H. c) —

М? 5-10778 : rive droite du torrent de Navette, 200 m en amont des ruines du village, 1 400 m/N,

rochers, өріне, pinède de Pinus uncinata, 10-7-1978 ; n° 10-19778 : 400 m aprés la cabane de Peyron

Roux, vers Molines-en-Champsaur, 1 480 m/W, rochers, gneiss, 19-7-1978. — Haute-Garonne —

N° 1-3875 : Cazeaux de Larboust, 1 000 m/N, rochers, granite, 8-8-1975. — Hérault — Cuvette de

Saint-Martin-de-Londres, bois de Biranques, rochers, silex, 12-4-1978 (sine numero) ; P. Boudier

n° 3550 : commune de Prémian, gorge du Bureau, 760 m/SSE, paroi rocheuse, granite, hêtraie,

30-4-1992 (cf. Bardat et Boudier, 1994, sub H.c.). — Isère, Oisans (Hébrard, 1980, sub H. c.) —

N° 1-2878 : tive NW du lac de Lauvitel, 1 550 m/E, rochers, syénite, 2-8-1978 ; n° 1-7878 : Le

Source : MNHN. Paris

370 J.-P HÉBRARD

Gassaudia, rive gauche du torrent de Mariande, 1 400 m/N, paroi rocheuse ombragée, schiste,

7-8-1978. — Pyrénées-Orientales — N° /-28886 : au SW de Font-Romeu, Angoustrine, chapelle

Saint-Martin, 1 590 m/E, gros rocher, granite, 28-8-1986. — Var — 1 km au sud du Muy, 80 m, rochers

ombragés, grés siliceux, 5-3-1967 (sine numero). — Corse М? 80 : route D 83, au NE de

Santa-Maria-Siché, entre Campo et Frassetto, 700 m/SW, rochers, granite, 6-1972 ; n° 5-29375 : route

D 123, *10,2 km aprés Vico, vers Soccia, 500 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 29-3-1975 ; n° 2-153586 :

route D 81, pont de Colombo, entre Galéria et le col de Palmarella, 120 m/NW, paroi rocheuse,

rhyolite, 15-5-1986 ; n? 2-28774 : massif de l'Incudine, entre le col de Bavella et la Punta Taffonata di

Paliri, 1 200 m, rochers ombragés, granite, 28-7-1974 (Hébrard, 1978, sub H. с.) ; n° 68: massif du

Monte d'Oro, forét de Vizzavona, *600 m aprés la route N 193, vers le camping, 980 m/E, rochers

ombragés, granite, hêtraie, 6-1972 (Hébrard, 1975, sub H. c.).

Hedwigia stellata Hedenäs

Aicardi et al. (1995) citent pour la première fois Hedwigia stellata de douze

départements du centre et de l'ouest de la France, ainsi que de l'Aveyron et des Hautes-

Pyrénées, alors qu’Erzberger (1996) a identifié cette espèce après examen de spécimens

d'herbier provenant de plusieurs subdivisions administratives non mentionnées par

Aicardi ег al. (1995) : Aisne, Haute-Garonne, Haute-Saóne, Manche, Seine-et-Marne,

Vendée, Vosges. A ces départements, nous pouvons ajouter le Gard (Aigoual), la Lozère et

le Var (massifs des Maures et du Tanneron). Pour la Corse, Erzberger (1996) cite Hedwigia

stellata de seulement cinq localités (nord-est de Calvi et entre Evisa et Porto, sur la cóte

occidentale, ainsi que Corte). Nous l'avons nous-méme rencontré en quelques localités de

l'ouest (Soccia), du sud-ouest (col de Saint-Eustache) et du sud-est (forét de Barocaggio-

Marghese) de l'ile, ainsi que dans les massifs du Cinto, de l'Incudine, du Monte d'Oro, du

Renoso et du Rotondo.

En ce qui concerne l'altitude, Hedwigia stellata a été récolté entre 70 m et

1230 m sur le continent et entre 450 m et 1 200 m en Corse. D'aprés les données dont nous

disposons, l'écologie d' Hedwigia stellata semble ici très comparable à celle de la variété

précédente : parois rocheuses et blocs, aussi bien en milieu ouvert qu'ombragé, souvent en

exposition à dominante nord et est (73 % des cas), toujours sur substrat НСІ-, riche en

silice (essentiellement granites, parfois gneiss, grés, rhyolite ou schiste), dans le domaine

des maquis à Ericacées, des châtaigneraies, des hêtraies ou des forêts de pin laricio (Corse).

Spécimens examinés — Gard — N” 1-188934 : forêt de l'Aigoual, 100 m au SE du col du Minier, prés

des ruines « Le Minier », 1 230 m/SE, gros bloc ombragé, granite, hêtraie, 11-8-1993. — Lozère —

N° 1-11172: Florac, à la sortie de l'agglomération, route de Mende, 540 m, rochers ombragés, schiste,

1-11-1972. — Var — N° 1-124804 : route D 38, entre Les Marjoris et le croisement de la route de

Tanneron à Saint-Cassien-des-Bois, 149 m, rochers, gneiss, 12-4-1980 ; n° 1-3390E : entre le Cannet-

des-Maures et La Garde-Freinet, 600 m NW du barrage des Escarcets, 70 m/SE, rocher ombragé sous

Quercus suber L., grès siliceux, 3-3-1990, — Corse — N° 14: route D 420, à *2 km du col de

Saint-Eustache, en venant de Petreto-Bicchisano, 900 m/E, rochers, granite, 6-1972 ; n° 24 : route

D 368, forêt de Barocaggio-Marghèse, “5 km après le col d'Illarata, vers Porto-Vecchio, 900 m/W,

rochers ombragés, granite, 6-1972 ; n° 5-29375 : route D 123, “10,2 km aprés Vico, vers Soccia,

500 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 29-3-1975 ; n° 8-29375 : route D 123, “12,4 km après Vico, vers

Soccia, 660 m/N, paroi rocheuse, granite, 29-3-1975. Massif du Cinto, n° 4-/6784 : forêt d'Aitone,

prés de la maison forestiére, 1 000 m/N, rochers ombragés, granite, pinéde de Pinus nigra subsp.

laricio, 1-6-1978 ; route D 147, *2 km aprés la station du Haut Asco, rive droite du Stranciacone,

1 100 m, paroi rocheuse, rhyolite, pinède de Pinus nigra subsp. laricio 3-6-1978 (sine numero). Massif

de l'Incudine, n^ 17-28774 : entre le col de Bavella et la Punta Taffonata di Paliri, 1 200 m/N, paroi

rocheuse, granite, 28-7-1974. Massif Monte d'Oro/Renoso, n^ 73 : route N 193, entre le col de

Source : MNHN. Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ET HEDWIGIA CILIATA 371

Vizzavona et Vizzavona, | 100 m/N, rochers ombragés, granite, hêtraie, 6-1972 (Hébrard, 1975, sub H.

с); n° 87 : route D 69, à *8,7 km du col de Verde, par Zicavo, 800 m/N, rochers ombragés, granite,

hêtraie, 6-1972 (Hébrard, 1975, sub Н. с). Massif du Rotondo, n° 2-/2773 : route D 623, partie basse

de la vallée de la Restonica, 450 m/N, rochers ombragés, granite, pinéde de Pinus nigra subsp. laricio,

12-7-1973.

CONCLUSION

Suite aux travaux de Frisvoll (1988) et d'Hedenäs (1994), la révision des spéci-

mens appartenant à la section Laevifolia du genre Racomitrium et au complexe d" Hedwigia

ciliata, récoltés par l'auteur dans le sud de la France et en Corse, et conservés dans son

herbier, permet d'apporter des éléments sur la chorologie et l'écologie des taxons considé-

rés dans cette région. Les représentants des deux groupes cités plus haut sont des saxicoles

inféodés aux substrats riches en silice (roches magmatiques ou cristallophylliennes, parfois

sédimentaires).

En ce qui concerne Racomitrium section Laevifolia, le sous-groupe heterostichum

semble absent des Alpes méridionales et de Provence cristalline. Racomitrium heterosti-

chum n'a été récolté, entre 160 m et 1 900 m d'altitude, que dans le Gard, les Pyrénées

(Haute-Garonne, Pyrénées-Orientales) et en Corse (560 m-1 000 m) où il est assez

répandu, alors que А. affine que nous connaissons du Gard et de Lozére est nouveau pour

l'ile (col de Bavella). Notons que ces deux espèces ont été signalées du département de

l'Hérault par Bardat et Boudier (1994). Le sous-groupe sudeticum est représenté dans la

dition par 4 taxons exclusivement orophiles.

Racomitrium macouni subsp. alpinum est de loin le taxon le plus fréquent

dans les Alpes du sud (confins franco-italiens des Alpes-Maritimes, Hautes-Alpes, Isére :

1 660 m-2 860 m) et dans les hauts massifs du centre de la Corse (1 400 m-2 160 m), alors

que pour R. macounii subsp. macounii, qui posséde à peu prés la méme répartition

(2.050 m-2 760 m dans les Alpes, 2 020 m-2 320 m en Corse), mais parait rechercher des

biotopes ой l'humidité est importante, méme en été, les localités connues sont beaucoup

moins nombreuses. Ces deux sous-espéces ont également été récoltées en quelques points

des Pyrénées françaises où l'étude de leur chorologie reste à faire. D'autre part, nous пе

connaissons R. sudeticum f. sudeticum que de quatre localités alpines ( Alpes-Maritimes et

Isère : 1 980 m-2 260 m) et d'une de Lozère (Mont Aigoual : 1 440 m), alors que nous

avons rencontré R. sudeticum f. kindbergii en une seule station des Alpes-Maritimes (cime

de Tavels, 2 660 m) et en trois stations corses (massifs de l'Incudine, du Monte d'Oro et du

Renoso : 1 200 m-2 020 m).

En ce qui concerne le complexe d'Hedwigia ciliata, nous connaissons la var.

leucophaea de la plupart des départements bordant la Méditerranée depuis la frontiére

italienne jusqu'aux Pyrénées-Orientales, mais également des Alpes-de-Haute-Provence,

de l'Ariège, de l'Aveyron, du Cantal, des Hautes-Alpes, de la Haute-Garonne et de Corse

(80 m-1 590 m sur le continent, 120 m-1 200 men Corse). Hedwigia stellata, nouveau pour

le Gard, la Lozère et le Var (70 m-1 230 m) existe aussi en Corse (450 m-1 200 m). Il est

probablement répandu dans la dition. Par contre, nous ne possédons en herbier que deux

spécimens d' Hedwigia ciliata var. ciliata provenant respectivement des Alpes-Maritimes et

de l'Aude.

Source : MNHN. Paris

372 J.-P HÉBRARD

BIBLIOGRAPHIE

AICARDI O., BOUDIER P, FESOLOWICZ A., FESOLOWICZ P, PIERROT L., PIERROT

R.B., PLAT P., ROGEON М.А. & SAPALY J., 1995 — Contribution à l'inventaire de la

bryoflore francaise (année 1994). Bulletin de la Société Botanique du Centre-Ouest, n. s. 26 :

365-373.

BARDAT J. & BOUDIER P., 1994 — Contribution à la bryoflore du Haut-Languedoc, deuxième

session bryologique de la Société Botanique du Centre-Ouest : le Haut-Languedoc

(27 avril au 1% mai 1992), Bulletin de la Société Botanique du Centre-Ouest, n. s. 25 :

385-422.

BLOCKEEL T.L., 1991 — The Racomitrium heterostichum group in the British Isles. Bulletin of the

British Bryological Society 58 : 29-35.

CORTINI PEDROTTI C., SCHUMACKER R., ALEFFI M. & FERRARINI E., 1991 — Elenco

critico delle briofite delle Alpi Apuane (Toscana, Italia). Bulletin de la Société Royale des

Sciences de Liège 60 (4-5) : 149-361.

CRUNDWELL A.C., 1995 — Hedwigia stellata and Н. ciliata in the British Isles. Journal of Bryology

18 (4) : 807-810.

ERZBERGER P., 1996 — Zur Verbreitung von Hedwigia stellata in Europa. Herzogia 12 : 221-238.

FRISVOLL A.A., 1988 — A taxonomic revision of the Racomitrium heterostichum group in N. and

C. America, М. Africa, Europe and Asia. Gunneria 59 : 1-289.

HEBRARD J.P, 1971 — Contribution à l'étude des bryoassociations rupicoles de l'étage alpin dans

) le sud-est de la France, Annales de l'Université de Provence, Sciences 46 : 117-149.

HÉBRARD JP, 1973 — Contribution à l'étude de quelques bryoassociations de l'étage subalpin

d dans le sud-est de la France. Vegetatio 27 (4-6) : 347-381, 5 tableaux hors texte.

HEBRARD ЈР, 1975 — Contribution à la connaissance de la végétation muscinale des hétraies de

Corse. Ecologia Mediterranea 1: 93-108.

HÉBRARD ЈР, 1978 — Contribution à l'étude de la végétation muscinale des rochers siliceux secs

en haute montagne corse. Bulletin de la Société des Sciences Historiques et Naturelles de la

Corse. 2 et 3° trimestres 1978 : 69-82, 8 tableaux hors texte.

HÉBRARD J.P, 1980 — Contribution à l'étude des muscinées du parc national des écrins. Observa-

tions floristiques et écologiques. Cryprogamie, Bryologie-Lichénologie 1 (4) : 339-397.

HÉBRARD J.P, 1984 — Remarques sur la répartition géographique et l'écologie d' Anacolia webbit

(Mont.) Schimp., d’ Entosthodon curvisetus (Schwaegr.) C. Müll. et de Grimmia tergestina

Tomm. ex B., S. et G. var, rergestina en Corse, Cryptogamie, Bryologie-Lichénologie 5 (1-2) :

33-45.

HÉBRARD J.P, 1985 — Contribution à l'étude des muscinées du parc national du Mercantour.

Observations floristiques et écologiques dans le bassin supérieur de la Tinée. III —

Inventaire bryoécologique des terrains cristallins du secteur de Vens et remarques sur le

statut nomenclatural de Brachythecium tauriscorum Mol. Bulletin de la Société Linnéenne

1 de Provence « 1984 » 35 : 99-122.

HÉBRARD ІР. 1986a — Contribution à l'étude des muscinées du pare national du Mercantour.

Observations floristiques et écologiques dans le bassin supérieur de la Tinée. IV —

Inventaire bryoécologique des terrains cristallins des secteurs de Tortisse et des lacs de

Morgon. Candollea 41 : 151-161.

HÉBRARD J.P, 1986b — Note de bryologie corse : muscinées rares, méconnues ou nouvelles pour

Vile, Bulletin de la Société Botanique du Centre-Ouest, n. s. 17 : 151-167.

HÉBRARD J.P, 1988 — Contribution à l'étude des bryophytes du bassin supérieur de la Tinée (parc.

national du Mercantour, Alpes-Maritimes). V — Les terrains cristallophylliens, de Saint-

Etienne-de-Tinée au Mont Ténibre, et à la Lausette près du col de la Lombarde. Lejeunia,

n. s. 128: 1-18.

Source : MNHN. Paris

RACOMITRIUM SECT. LAEVIFOLIA ЕТ HEDWIGIA CILIATA 373

HEDENAS L., 1994 — The Hedwigia ciliata complex in Sweden, with notes on the occurence of the

taxa іп Fennoscandia. Journal of Bryology 18 : 139-157.

MUNOZ J., 1991 — Revisión de Racomitrium sect. Laevifolia (Musci, Grimmiaceae) en la Peninsula

Tberica. Anales del Jardin Botánico de Madrid 49 (1): 39-49.

WERNER J., 1995 — Bryophytes observées dans les causses cévenols, le massif de Aigoual et le

Haut-Languedoc (été 1994). Bulletin de la Société Botanique du Centre-Ouest, n. s. 26 :

375-380.

WERNER J, 1996 — Die Moosflora des luxemburger Oeslings. Travaux Scientifiques du Musée

d'Histoire Naturelle de Luxembourg 24 : 1-88 + 4 tabl., 407 cartes.

ZUTTERE Р. de, 1993 — Quelques bryophytes intéressantes récoltées lors des voyages d'étude des

cercles des naturalistes de Belgique en France. Nowellia Bryologica 5: 1-14.

Source : MNHN. Paris

po : Bo ў

E si абарані ath Sap ГР beer à oA

5 4! RES о окай. nine rent nizxal |

ree рено аА ab noris — 1601 A SOFIA

ИА, lel iar moine.

өші), белсен be Sphere

rainy Ветер

egli 12- 2538

dari (Дауыл dad: genus ur Matas

i289,

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19 (4): 375-382 375

LE BUXBAUMIA APHYLLA HEDW. VU PAR J.J. DILLENIUS

Jean-Louis DE SLOOVER

Rue des Sorbiers, 2, B-5101 Erpent (Belgique)

RÉSUMÉ — J.C. Buxbaum décrit la capsule de Buxbaumia aphylla comme formée de deux valves.

JJ. Dillenius classe donc cette espèce d'abord dans le genre Anthoceros, mais avec doute, Durant

l'impression (1741) de la première édition de son Historia Muscorum, il reçoit plus d'exemplaires ; il

voit alors avec certitude que la capsule n'a pas deux valves mais un opercule. Il hésite cependant à

classer cette plante parmi les mousses parce qu'il y а un opercule, ou parmi les champignons parce

qu'il n'y a ni coiffe ni feuilles. La seconde édition de son livre (1763) montre deux dessins supplémen-

taires de B. aphylla, addition qui n'est jamais signalée.

SUMMARY — Because Buxbaum said the capsule of Buxbaumía aphylla having two valves,

Dillenius put that species firstly in the genus Anthoceros, but reluctanly. After study of more

specimens, received during his Historia Muscorum was in the press (first edition, 1741), he saw no

valves but a lid. He hesitated to put that plant with the mosses (for the lid) or among the mushroom

(for absence of calyptra and leaves). Second edition (1763) has two more figures of В. aphylla, a

difference never reported previously.

MOTS-CLÉS : Buxbaumia, Buxbaum, Dillenius, Micheli, Bibliologie, Histoire de la botanique.

La plante vue par J.C. Buxbaum

Jean Christian Buxbaum est né à Merseburg (Allemagne ; 25 km à l'ouest de

Leipzig) en 1694. Appelé en Russie par Pierre le Grand, il devint Professeur à l'Université

de Saint-Pétersbourg oü il participa à la fondation de l'Académie des Sciences. П a voyagé

en Russie, en Sibérie et en Turquie. Il mourut en 1730. Ses centuries de plantes peu connues

observées aux environs de Byzance et en Orient, publiées à partir de 1728, sont célébres.

Des Muscinées y figurent, certaines bien identifiables.

Il découvrit le Buxbaumia aphylla sur les bords de la Volga à proximité

d'Astrakhan. Dans sa deuxième centurie, planche 4 figure 2, il le dessine avec le nom

descriptif Muscus capillaceus aphyllus, capitulo crasso bivalvi (Fig. 1). П aurait voulu

l'appeler Buxbaumia en l'honneur de son père,

« Sed venit mihi in mentem vulpes, qui deridebatur Mais j'ai pensé à l'astucieux dont se gaussent les

ab aliis, quod uvas non prose, sed pro aegrota — autres quand il demande des raisins, non pour

posceret matre. » soi-même, mais pour sa mère malade,

écrit-il [d’après Schimper, Bryol. eur. vol. 4: 4 (page 269 du fac-similé)]. C'est A. von Haller

qui donnera à cette mousse son nom de genre actuel (1740).

Source : MNHN. Paris

376 J-L. DE SLOOVER

Fig. 1. — Buxbaumia aphylla, suivant Buxbaum, Centurie 2, tab. 4, f. 2 [au crayon (tirage avant la

lettre colorié)] ; € Bibliothèque universitaire Moretus Plantin, R ХУШ B 1.

La plante de P. A. Micheli

En 1729, page 109 de ses Nova plantarum genera, P.A. Micheli avait donné une

liste de noms de mousses qu'il possédait et estimait fort peu connues. Sous le numéro 13 on

lit : « Muscus nanus, tuberosa radice, foliis Juniperinis, tenuissime serratis, capitulo

magno, ovato, ventricoso, calyptra tomentosa D. Montius. » Ce nom descriptif est loin

(« foliis... calyptra... ») de s'appliquer complètement à la plante de Buxbaum.

Pourtant JJ. Dillenius le mettra sans hésitation en synonymie du Buxbaumia

parce qu'il tient aussi la plante de Montius ; mais il pense que Micheli avait un Polytrichum

mêlé au Buxbaumia (1741 : 478). Schimper (1.с.) simplifie la pensée de Dillenius lorsqu'il

écrit : « Micheli décrira sous ce nom [Buxbaumia] un Polytrichum, erreur relevée par

Dillenius, page 478 ».

La plante vue par J.J. Dillenius

Dillenius place la plante de Buxbaum comme cinquième espèce du genre XVIII.

Anthoceros (1741 : 477). Mais, s'il utilise le nom Anthoceros pour les quatre premières

espéces de ce genre, pour celle-ci il emploie le nom latin de Buxbaum (Muscus capillaceus

etc.). Et il ajoute un nom anglais : « Mushroom-headed Moss [mousse à téte de champi-

gnon] ».

Source : MNHN. Paris

LE BUXBAUMIA APHYLLA HEDW. VU PAR JJ. DILLENIUS

Dillenius reprend la description de Buxbaum :

« Omnibus, inquit, destitutus foliis ex basi rotunda

villosa, quasi fungosa, brevi, ceu ex theca prodit,

pediculo semunciali, vel paulo altiore, coloris ex

fusco purpurei, crassiore multo, quam Adianti

aurei pediculus. Huic insidet capitulum recurvum,

s valvis compositum, secundum longitu-

iscentibus, quarum inferior teres, supe-

rior vero magis depressa in unguem brevem desinit,

globulo sulphureo viridante foetum. Non obscure

hic

Muscus refert receptaculum tubi terrei, ex quo

Tabaci fumus hauritur, ex ligno tornatum, quale

Germanis in usu esse solet, qui vocant Pfeiffen-

Futteral. »

Dépourvu de toute feuille, dit-il [Buxbaum], il

pousse à partir d'une base arrondie velue,

quasiment fongique, courte, comme d'une gaine,

sur une soie d’une demi-once ou un peu plus, d'un

pourpre sombre, beaucoup plus épaisse que celle

de l'Adiantum doré. Sur cette soie se perche une

capsuleincurvée, formée dedeux valves, s'ouvrant

sur la longueur, dont l'inférieure [est] arrondie,

tandis que la supérieure plus petite se termine

comme un onglecourt, remplie d’un globule d'un

jaune verdâtre. Cette Mousserappelleassez bienle

fourneau d'une pipeen terre, dont on fait sortir la

fumée du Tabac, façonnée en bois tourné, qui est

d'usage habituel chez les Allemands, qui l'appel-

lent Pfeiffen-Futteral.

Buxbaum lui trouvait une capsule (capitulus) charnue (crassus) et formée de

deux valves (bivalvus), ce qui n'apparait nullement sur ses dessins. Il comparait cette

capsule, aplatie et brillante, à une téte de pipe. Fabricius lui trouvera une similitude avec un

sabot de cheval et forgera, pour ce motif, le nom Hippopodium (1743 : 31). Parce qu'il

voulait supprimer « les noms d'hommes donnés aux genres, et en général tous les noms

insignifians » (1805: 29), A.M. Palisot de Beauvois (1805: 87) créera le nom Saccophorus

(qui porte un sac). Aujourd'hui on attribue souvent à cette capsule quelque ressemblance

avec une punaise.

Auteurs. Noms utilisés

Micheli 1729

Buxbaum 1733

von Haller 1740

Dillenius 1741

Fabricius 1743

Hedwig 1801

Palisot-Beauvois 1805

Muscus nanus, tuberosa radice, foliis [..]

Muscus capillaceus aphyllus, capitulo crasso bivalvi

Buxbaumia caulescens aphylla

nom de Buxbaum, dans le genre Anthoceros

Hippopodium aphyllum, nom. inval.

Buxbaumia aphylla

Saccophorus aphyllus, nom. inval.

Tabl. — Noms donnés à Buxbaumia aphylla par divers auteurs.

C'est parce que Buxbaum dit la capsule « ... formée de deux valves, s'ouvrant sur

la longueur... » que Dillenius classe cette mousse dans le genre Anthoceros.

Dillenius écrit ensuite :

« Ad ripas Wolgæ non longe ab Astracano legit

Auctor, cujus figuras ad lit. À.B.C.D. exhibeo, que

receptaculum illud parum bene referunt, descriptio

autem, si sat accurate tradita sit, hujus generis

speciem esse suadet ».

C'est prés des rives de la Volga non loin

d'Astrakhanquel'a récoltéel' Auteur [Buxbaum],

dont je publie les dessins sous les lettres

A.B.C.D.,quimontrent peu fidélementsa capsule,

mais la description, si elle est faite avec

suffisamment de soin, persuade que c'est une

espèce de ce genre-ci [Anthoceros].

Source : MNHN. Paris

378 J-L. DE SLOOVER

Sur sa planche 68, figure 5 А, В, С, D, Dillenius a donc recopié les dessins de

Buxbaum (Fig. 2). S.O. Lindberg ne signale pas cet emprunt, alors qu'il le fait pour

d’autres figures (1883

7). Dillenius trouve le sporophyte mal dessiné et avoue ses doutes :

c'est un Anthoceros « si la description est faite avec suffisamment de soin... » (.. si sat

accurate tradita sit...)

Fig. 2. — Buxbaumia aphylla, suivant Dillenius, Historia Muscorum, 1741 (ed. princeps), planche 68,

figure 5; © Bibliothèque universitaire Moretus Plantin, R XVIII B 122

Toutefois Dillenius écrit dans son paragraphe d'observations, aprés le nom

descriptif donné par Micheli :

« Qui a Jos. Montio habuit, a quo & ipse unicum,

quod ipsi supererat, exemplar accepi & eundem

esse Muscum cum Buxbaumiano cognovi,

secundum quod exemplar figuram feci &

propioribus subjeci lit. E. Quoniam vero unum

tantum exemplar est, ne id corrumpatur,

capitulum secare & curiosius examinare vereor.

Ceterum basis & pediculus, prout a Buxbaumio

describuntur, se habent, capitulum vero, quod.

subfuscum & glabrum est, elliptica figura

subrotunda constans, longitudinali sulco

destituitur, (дио & carent figure Buxbaumii ) apex

vero (ad purpurascentem colorem inclinans )

operculi naturam habere & transversa cum ciliis

Celui-ci [Michelius] l'obtint de Jos. Montius, de

qui j'ai reçu aussi l'unique exemplaire qui lui

restait et que jereconnusétre la méme Mousse que

cellede Buxbaum :d’apréscet texemplaire je fis un

dessin et l'ajoutai aux siens sous la lettre Е.

Cependant, commeiln'yaqu'unexemplaire, pour

qu’il ne soit pas détérioré, je n'ose pas sectionner

la capsule et l'étudier de plus près. Au reste, la

base et la soie sont comme les décrit Buxbaum,

mais la capsule, qui est assez sombre et glabre,

d'uneformeelliptiquesubarrondie, est dépourvue

desillon longitudinal (lequel manque aussi sur les

dessins de Buxbaum) ; maisl'apex (qui passe une

teinte pourprée) semble avoir la valeur d'un

Source : MNHN. Paris

LE BUXBAUMIA APHYLLA HEDW. VU PAR J.J. DILLENIUS 379

abscedere videtur, ex quo Polytrichispecies videri

queat ; sed fides habenda est Buxbaumio, qui

virentes & plures plantas vidit, quarum capitula

bivalvia observavit. Substantia & facies Мизсо

opercule et se séparer par une ligne transverse

munie de cils [péristome], d'où il pourrait s'agir

d'une espéce de Polytrichum ; mais il faut faire

confiance à Buxbaum, qui a vu des plantes

nombreuses et en bon état, dont il a observé les

capsules bivalves. Plus semblable par la

consistance et l'aspect à une Mousse qu'à un

Champignon, on n'y trouvecependant, dans mon

exemplaire, ni feuilles ni coiffe ; je pense que

Michelius avait un échantillon mélé à quelque

Polytrichum.

similior, quam Fungo, nulla vero folia, nec

calyptra in exemplari meo adsunt : credo

Michelium exemplar Polytricho cuidam

permixtum habuisse ».

Dillenius avait donc en mains un exemplaire unique de Buxbaumia d’après lequel

il fit les dessins supplémentaires, marqués E, sur sa planche 68 figure 5 (Fig. 2) ; ces deux

figures représentent nécessairement le même objet, sous un angle un peu différent.

Dillenius a remarqué l'absence de sillon longitudinal qui délimiterait les deux

valves (« ... longitudinali sulco destitutur,... ») et souligne qu'on ne les trouve pas non plus

sur les dessins de Buxbaum. Il a vu aussi l'opercule qu'il dessine, mais reste prudent

(«... operculi naturam habere... videtur... ») tout en écrivant que la plante pourrait

appartenir à un autre genre, par exemple le genre Polytrichum (« ... ex quo Polytrichi

species videri queat ; »). Il est remarquable, après ces observations, de voir Dillenius suivre

encore l'avis de Buxbaum (« ... sed fides habenda est Buxbaumio,... ») quand on songe aux

critiques, sans doute fréquemment justifiées mais parfois pointilleuses à l'extréme, qu'il

adresse aux dessins et descriptions d'autres auteurs. Le seul motif invoqué par Dillenius

est son unique exemplaire (« ... unum tantum exemplar... ») qu'il n'ose détruire pour des

observations plus détaillées (« ...

capitulum secare... vereor. ») comparé aux plantes

nombreuses et en bon état (« ... virentes & plures plantas... ») qu'avait Buxbaum.

Mais l’histoire ne s'arrête pas là. Sans doute quand son Historia Muscorum était

sous presse, Dillenius a pu étudier des individus supplémentaires de Buxbaumia, car il a

écrit dans son addenda (1741, page [554]) :

« Pag. 478. ad finem : Nuperrime (24. Oct.) sex

elegantia hujus vel Musci, vel Fungi exemplaria

accepi ab Ol. Celsio, omnia foliis destituta, basi

versa villoso-spongiosanixa, colore pediculorum

4 capitulorum spadiceo, superficie glabra &

splendente : membrana capitulorum tenuis est,

qua abrasa pulvis conspicitur viridis : operculum

acuminatum est, parvum & transversim ad cilia

absecedit, nulla vero fissura longitudinalis vel

valve in his exemplaribus comparent. Pro Musco

faciunt textura pediculorum, color eorum &

capitulorum spadiceus splendens, sed precipue

opercula transversim abscedentia : fungum

arguunt figura capitulorum, pulvis similior

Bovistæ, quam farine capitulorum Muscorum &

quod nec calyptra, nec folia ulla adsint, sed basis

mucida villosa. Cetetum [Ceterum] note quidem

sunt Boviste aliquot species, que in summitate

per denticulos & lacinias rumpuntur, verum

operculum ipsis denegatum est. Memini me olim

[A ajouter] page 478 à la fin : Trés récemment (le

24 octobre [1741 7]) j'ai reçu de Ol. Celsius six

superbes exemplaires de cette Mousse ou de ce

Champignon, tous dépourvus de feuilles, sortant

d'une base velue-spongieuse, d'une couleur brun-

rouge pour la soie et la capsule, d'une surface

glabre et brillante : la paroi de la capsule est fine,

et, si on l'enlève, une poussière verte apparait ;

l'opercule est acuminé, petit et se sépare trans-

versalement prés des cils, mais d'autre part

aucune fissure longitudinale ou valves ne se

montrent dans ces exemplaires. Pour [en faire]

une Mousse, conviennent la consistance des soies,

la couleur de celles-ci et des capsules d'un brun-

rouge brillant, mais surtout l'opercule se séparant

transversalement ; trahissent le champignon

T'aspect des capsules, la poudre plus semblable à

[celle de] la Boviste qu'à la poussière des capsules

des Mousses et le fait qu'il n'y a ni coiffes ni

feuilles, mais une base muciduleuse velue.

Source : MNHN. Paris

380 J-L. DE SLOOVER

Fig. 3. — Buxbaumia aphylla, suivant Dillenius, Historia Muscorum, 1763 (ed. 2), planche 68, figure

5 ; © Bibliothèque universitaire Moretus Plantin, R XVIII B 123.

vidisse nascentem & exemplaria ejus habeo,

nempe valde parvam Bovistam, pediculo tenui,

unius alteriusve linee longitudine, capitulum

gerente sphæricum, modo solitarium, modo

gemellum, magnitudine præpilatæ acus, duabus

tribusve laciniis in superiori parte dehiscens &

pulverem ochreum fundens. Color pediculis &

capitulis erat fuscus & spadiceus, sed superficies

non splendebat. Videbatur primum Musci &

speciatim Lichenastri species, sed cum ex Muscis,

crustaceis eque ac herbaceis, putrescentibus

enasci observarem, Bovistam credidi. Qui

nascentem videbunt, utrum Fungus, an Muscus

sit planta illa a Buxbaumio primum observata,

decernere poterunt ».

D'ailleurs quelques espéces de Bovistes sont en

réalité connues, qui s'ouvrent au sommet par des

dents et des franges, [mais] un opercule

authentique leur est inconnu. Je me souviens avoir

vu autrefois, et j'en ai des échantillons, une

Boviste fraiche, assurément fort petite, au pied

gréle, longitudinalement [pourvu] de l'une ou

Tautre ligne, portant une tête sphérique, tantôt

unique tantôt double, de la taille d’une épingle à

tête arrondie, s'ouvrant au sommet en deux ou

trois laciniures et laissant échapper une poussière

ocre. La couleur du pied et de la tête était sombre

etrouge-brun, mais la surface n'était pas luisante.

On l'aurait prise au premier abord pour une

espèce de Mousse et particulièrement de

Lichenastrum [hépatique (à feuilles)], mais

comme je l'avais vu naître de Mousses

[hépatiques] à thalles aussi bien qu'à feuilles en

décomposition, je la pris pour une Boviste. Ceux

qui la verront à l'état frais pourront décider si

cette planteobservée d'abord par Buxbaumestun

Champignon ou une Mousse.

Source : MNHN, Paris

LE BUXBAUMIA APHYLLA HEDW. VU PAR J.J. DILLENIUS 381

La présence d'un opercule n'est maintenant plus douteuse (« ... operculum...

absecedit,... ») et les deux valves n'existent pas (« ... nulla vero fissura longitudinalis vel

valve in his exemplaribus comparent. »). Mais Dillenius hésite à en faire soit une mousse,

ce qui serait étayé surtout par la présence de l'opercule, soit... un champignon, surtout

parce qu'il n'y trouve ni coiffe ni feuilles. La longue description d'une boviste (ou d'un

genre actuel voisin) n'apporte rien d'autre. Finalement Dillenius laisse au lecteur lesoin de

décider « ... utrum Fungus, an Muscus sit... »

Peu aprés, Dillenius a gravé sur sa planche 68 deux dessins supplémentaires, sans

doute d'aprés ces derniers échantillons qu'il venait de recevoir. On les trouve dans la

deuxième édition, en 1763, marqués de la lettre Е (Fig. 3). On y voit l'opercule, mais pas

mieux qu'à la figure E.

Ces deux individus supplémentaires de Buxbaumia sont, suivant mes obser-

vations, la seule différence entre les planches de l'édition princeps (1741) et celles de

la deuxième édition (1763). А ma connaissance, on écrit toujours que les planches

des éditions successives de l'Historia Muscorum de Dillenius sont parfaitement iden-

tiques.

TRAVAUX CITÉS

BUXBAUM JC., 1728-1740 — Centuriae quinque plantarum minus cognitarum circa Byzantium et in

Oriente observatarum. Petropoli [tirage avant la lettre colorié].

DILLENIUS J.J., 1741 — Historia muscorum. Oxonii.

DILLENIUS J.J., 1763 — Historia muscorum. Londonii.

FABRICIUS, 1743 — Primitiae florae Butisbacensis. Wetzlar.

HALLER A. von, 1740 — Enumeratio methodica stirpium Helvetiae. Gôttingae.

LINDBERG S.O., 1883 — Kritisk granskning af mossorna uti Dillenii Historia muscorum. Helsing-

fors.

PALISOT DE BEAUVOIS A.M.F.J., 1805 — Prodrome des cinquième et sixième familles de l'aethéo-

gamie. Les mousses. Les lycopodes. Paris.

MICHELI P.A., 1729 — Nova plantarum genera. Florentiae.

SCHIMPER WP, 1836 — Buxbaumia. In : Bruch P. & al., Bryologia europaea, vol. 4. Stuttgart.

Annexe : Organisation du texte de Dillenius 1741

1. page 475

—) « Genus XVIII. Anthoceros. »

2. pages 477-478

а) «5. Muscus capillaceus aphyllus, capitulo crasso bivalvi Buxb. Cent. IL p. 8. Tab. 4. f. 2.

Mushroom-headed Moss. »

b) renvoi planche 68 « A.B.C.D.E »

©) description de Buxbaum : « Omnibus, inquit, [...] Futteral. »

Source : ММНМ Paris

382 J-L. DE SLOOVER

d) localité et remarques sur les dessins de Buxbaum : « Ad ripas Wolgæ |...) esse suadet. »

е) synonyme : nom de Micheli

f) observations : « Qui a Jos. Montio [...] permixtum habuisse. »

3. page 554 (Addenda)

— ) « Pag. 478. ad finem : [...] decernere potuerunt. »

Source : MNHN. Paris

Cryptogamie, Bryol. Lichénol. 1998, 19 (4): 383-387 383

ANALYSES BIBLIOGRAPHIQUES

Denis LAMY

Lab. Cryptogamie, 12 rue Buffon, F-75005 Paris

BUCK WR. — Pleurocarpous mosses of the West Indies. Memoirs of the New York

Botanical Garden 1997 (issued Jan. 1998), 82 : 1-400, 150 fig. (illustrations by Bobbi

ANGELL ; bibliographie pp. 382-386 ; index pp. 387-400) (aut. et éd. The New York

Botanical Garden, Bronx, New York 10458-5126, USA, ISSN 0071-5794 ; e-mail :

scipubs@nybg.org).

L'auteur présente ici une révision des mousses pleurocarpes s. str. (Hookeriales, Leucodon-

tales, Hypnales) représentées dans les Antilles (incluant aussi les Bermudes et les Bahamas). 254

espèces, appartenant à 125 genres répartis dans 30 familles, sont décrites et illustrées ; des clés sont

proposées. Privilégiant l'approche monographique, l'auteur a revu les spécimens types, rendant ainsi

son travail plus fiable. Les nouveautés taxonomiques sont les suivantes : Acrinodontium integrifolium

(Broth.) S.P. Churchill (= Lepidopilum), Actinodontium pygmaeum sp. nov. (Rép. Dominic), Porotri-

chodendron lindigii (Hampe) (= Pilotrichum), Drepanocladus sordidus (Müll. Hal.) Hedenäs (Нур-

num), Brachythecium ruderale (Brid.) (= Hypnum), Rhynchostegium ambiguum (Schwägr.) (= Leskea),

Barbellopsis trichophora (Mont.) (=Isothecium), Meteorium pseudoteres sp. nov. (Jamaïque), Chryso-

hypnum salleanum (Besch.) (= Hypnum). La présentation de l'ouvrage est trés dense, mais la typogra-

phie choisie rend sa lisibilité trés bonne.

CORRADINI P. — Implications architecturales et génétiques de la clonalité de Polytrichum

commune Hedw. dans le processus de recolonisation des landes armoricaines après іпсеп-

die. Thése Doct. Univ. Paris VI, Spécialité : Océanologie biologique et Environnement

marin. Paris, 179 p., ill.

Les recherches conduites conjointement sur les bryophytes et sur les plantes clonales ont

permis de proposer une hypothése quant au maintien de la diversité génétique chez ces organismes.

Elle résiderait dans le fait que les plantes clonales tamponnent aussi bien les contraintes biotiques que

les contraintes abiotiques. La clonalité fondée sur une forte capacité à réitérer une simplicité

archictecturale des modes et sur une grande plasticité de l'organisme, est un mécanisme qui confére à

Polytrichum commune une aptitude compétitive particulière : l'espèce peut ainsi se maintenir dans les

landes armoricaines plus de 20 ans aprés un feu d'humus.

VANDERPOORTEN A. — A bryological survey of the Brussels Capital Region (Belgium).

Scripta Botanica Belgica 1997, 14, 83p., 225 cartes, 10 fig., 5 tabl. (aut. : 3 av. Den Doorn,

B-1180 Brussels ; éd. : National Bot. Gard. Belgium, Domaine van Bouchout, B-1860

Meise, ISBN 90-72619-36-6, ISSN 0779-2387).

255 espèces de bryophytes ont été relévées dans la région de Bruxelles, dont Ephemierum

stellatum nouveau pour la Belgique. Une estimation de leur fréquence régionale est proposée.

Source : MNHN. Paris

384 ANALYSES BIBLIOGRAPHIQUES

L'auteur met l'accent sur l'influence de l'urbanisation, de la pollution et des modification des régimes

hydrologiques dans cette distribution.

MITCHELL М.Е. — Index of collectors in Knowles’ The Lichens of Ireland (1929) and

Porter's Supplement (1948), with a conspectus of lichen recording in the Irish Vice-Counties

to 1950. Occasional Papers, National Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin 1998, 11 : 1-53 (aut. :

University College, Galway, Ireland, ISSN 0792-0422).

BERGÞÓR JÓHANNSSON — Íslenskir Mosar Rytjumosaztt. Fjólrit Náttürufraóis-

tofnunar 1998, 34 : 1-126, 92 fig. en islandais, résumé en anglais (aut. et éd. : Nattrufra-

distofnun Íslands, Hlemmi 3, Pósthólf 5320, 125 Reykjavik, Island ; ISSN 1027-832X).

Description, illustration et localités des 46 taxons d'Amblystegiaceae présents еп Islande.

« Dawson Turner, Muscologiae hibernicae spicilegium 1804 ». Fac-Similé avec une intro-

duction de De SLOOVER J.-L. Namur, Facultés universitaires Notre Dame de la Paix,

[Collection « Sciences du vivant » Botanique 4] 1998, 305 p., ill. (index pp. 295-304) (ISBN

2-87037-267-1, éd., B-5000 Namur).

Dawson Turner (1775-1858), banquier anglais s'est intéressé à la botanique et particuliére-

ment aux algues, lichens et mousses. Ce spicilége des mousses d'Irlande, qu'il publie à ses fraisen 1804,

montre qu'il a une bonne connaissance des mousses ; ses descriptions sont précises et comportent des

comparaisons entre les espèces, Dans la préface, traduite ici pour la première fois, Dawson Turner

rend hommage à J.J. Dillenius, à C. Linnaeus et surtout à J. Hedwig, dont il adopte certains critéres de

classification. Pour accompagner cette réédition, Jean-Louis de Sloover a dressé les listes des taxons

décrits, des nouveautés taxonomiques, et des taxons illustrés dans le spicilége, avec les noms actuels.

Le bon état de l'exemplaire de la Bibliothèque Moretus Plantin à Namur a permis de réaliser une très

belle reproduction de cet ouvrage, dont les planches sont magnifiques.

VITIKAINEN O., AHTI T., KUUSINEN M., LOMMI S., & ULVINEN T. — Checklist

of lichens and allied fungi of Finland. Norrlinia 1997, 6 : 1-123. (aut. : Bot. Museum

(Mycology), PO. Box 47, FIN-00014 University of Helsinki ; éd. : Bot. Mus, Fin-

nish Museum of Natural History, PO. Box 47, FIN-00014 University of Helsinki,

ISBN 951-45-7941-0, ISSN 0780-3214 ; e-mail:norrlinia()kmus.helsinki.fi.).

HANS F. — Die Moosflora der Kleinen Luxemburger Schweiz (Müllertal). Travaux

scientifiques du Musée d' Histoire naturelle de Luxembourg 1998, 28 : 1-177, cartes (aut. :

Kreuzweilerstrasse 22, D-66706 Perl-Sinz ; éd. : 25 rue Münster, L-2160 Luxembourg,

prix : 5201Д7Х, ISSN 0251-2424).

L'auteur a dressé l'inventaire des mousses de la Petite suisse luxembourgeoise : 327 espéces

dont 50 nouvelles pour la région ; certaines espèces font partie de la liste rouge ; une carte de

répartition est dressée pour chaque taxon.

EDWARDS S.R. — English names for British bryophytes. British Bryological Society,

Special Volume 1997, 5 : 1-68 (Aut. : Manchester Museum, Manchester University, UK,

ISSN 0268-8034, ISBN 0950763969).

Source : MNHN, Paris

ANALYSES BIBLIOGRAPHIQUES 385

CUCCUINI P. — L'Erbario crittogamico italiano. Storia е struttura di una collezione (con

introduzione storica di A. Graniti). Firenze, Museo Botanico, 1997, 165p., 7 fig., en italien,

rés. anglais (éd. : Museo Botanico, via С. La Ріга 4, 1-50121 Firenze, prix : 15.000 LIT).

La publication de I’ Erbario crittogamico italiano est une part de l'œuvre d'une des figures

emblématiques de la botanique Italienne : Giuseppe de Notaris (1805-1877), fondateur en 1858 de la

Società crittogamologica italiana. Cuccuini relate les prémices de cet herbier (1848) basé sur les

récoltes d'un petit groupe : Е Baglietto, L. Cadesi, С. Doria, L. Dufour, P. Gennari et quelques autres

qui sont venus s'adjoindre dans les années suivantes. L'auteur déméle la chronologie de cette

publication, son mode de constitution, et sa diffusion en Italie surtout. Un index des (ахопв est donné.

Des informations biographiques sur ses contributeurs auraient utilement complétées l'histoire de cet

exsiccata.

DIEDERICH P. — The lichenicolous heterobasidiomycetes. Bibliotheca lichenologica

1996, 61 : 1-198, 123 fig. (aut. : Musée national d'histoire naturelle, marché aux Poissons,

L-2345 Luxembourg, éd. : Gebr. Borntraeger Verlag., Johannesstr. 3A, D-70176 Stuttgart,

Prix : DM 140.00, ISBN 3-443-58040-8).

La révision mondiale des hétérobasidiomycètes (basidiospores capables de germer à répé-

tition, les basides septées, épibasidium lisse, et basidiomata fréquemment gélatineux) lichénicoles

permet à l'auteur de décrire 54 espèces dont 41 nouvelles (1 Biataropsis, 2 Chionosphaera, 2 Cys-

tobasidium, 3 Syzygospora et 46 Tremella). L'auteur définit un nouveau type de conidies chez les

Tremella : les asteroconidies ; les Tremella ayant ces conidies formerait un genre distinct. Une

attention particulière est portée aux anamorphes. Nombreux taxons sont cosmopolites.

New species and novel aspects in Ecology and Physiology of Lichens, in honour of O.L.

Lange. Editor L. Kappen. Bibliotheca lichenologica 1997, 67, xviii, 309p., ill. (éd. : Gebr.

Borntraeger Verlag., Johannesstr. 3A, D-70176 Stuttgart, ISBN 3-443-58046-7, prix :

160DM)

Ce volume édité раг L. Kappen est un hommage à l’œuvre lichénologique (physiologie,

chimie notamment) de Otto L. Lange. Sa bibliographie et son portrait accompagnent un témoignage

de sympathie. D

I— News from lichen taxonomy and chemistry — BÜDEL В. & ELIX J.A., Peltula langei Büdel et Elix

spec. nov. from Australia, with remarks on its chemistry and the ascoma of Peltula clavata (K rem-

pehl.) Wetm. (3-9) — FOLLMANN G., Hubbsia langei, a new Roccellaceae from the Atacama

Desert, North Chile, and the identity of two Reinkella species (11-24) — FEIGE G.B.. SER С. &

LUMBSCH H.T., Chemotaxonomic studies on European Squamarina species (Ascomycotina, Leca-

norales) (25-31) — KNOPH J.G., LEUCKERT C. & RITTNER W., Chemie und Verbreitung von

Lecidella scabra (Taylor) Hertel & Leuck (33-46).

II — Modern aspects and results about anatomy, growth, strategies and biotic interactions of lichens —

JAHNS Н.М. & OTT S., Life strategies in lichens — some general considerations (49-67) — OTT S.,

PRZEWOSNIK R., SOJO F., & JAHNS H.M., The nature of cephalodia in Placopsis contortuplicata

and other species of the genus (69-84) — ZOREK R., TURK R. & STOCKER-WORGOTTER Е.,

Resynthesis of the lichen Cladonia fimbriata from the axenic cultures of the isolated symbionts

(85-89) — PROKSCH P. & HESBACHER S., Lichen products in lichen-herbivore interactions

(91-102).

III — Progress in understanding lichen water relations — SCHEIDEGGER С., FREY B. &

SCHROETER B., Cellular water uptake, translocation and PSII activation during rehydration of

desiccated Lobaria pulmonaria and Nephroma bellum (105-117) — MAGUAS C., VALLADARES F.,

BRUGNOLI E. & CATARINO Е, Carbon isotope discrimination, chlorophyll fluorescence and

quantitative structure in the assessment of gas diffusion resistance of lichens (119-135) — DIETZ S.,

& HARTUNG W, Regulation of the abscisic acid content in the two lichen species Hypogymnia

Source : MNHN Paris

386 ANALYSES BIBLIOGRAPHIQUES

physodes and Peltigera praetextata (137-144) — LOSCH R., PAUSE К. & MIES B., Poikilohydrie

und ráumlichzeitliche Existenznische von Flechten und Moosen (145-162).

IV — Photosynthetic performance and growth of lichens in different habitats on the globe — WIN-

KLER JB. & KAPPEN L., Photosynthetic capacity of endolithic lichens from South Africa

(165-181) — THOMAS M.A., NASH ІП Т.Н. & GRIOES C., Ecophysiological comparison of two

tropical/subtropical lichen species : Dictyonema glabratum from an alpine habitat and Coenogonium

interplexum from a lowland forest (183-195) — SANCHO L.G., PINTADO A., VALLADARES F.,

SCHORETER B. & SCHLENSOG M., Photosynthetic performance of cosmopolitan lichens in the

maritime Antarctic (197-210) — GREEN T.G.A., Growth rates of foliicolous lichens on garden

shrubs in New Zealand (211-220).

V — Stress and stress response of lichens and their potential photobionts — BILGER W., BOHUSCKE

M. & EHLING-SCHULZ M., Annual time courses of the contents of carotenoids and

UV-protective pigments in the cyanobacterium Nostoc commune (223-234) — SCHLENSOG M.,

SCHROETER B., SANCHO L.G., PINTADO А. & KAPPEN L., Effect of strong irradiance on

photosynthetic performance of the melt-water dependent cyanobacterial lichen Leptogium puberu-

lum (Collemataceae) Hue from the maritime Antarctic (235-246) — JENSEN M., FEIGE С.В. &

KUFFER M., The effects of short-time heating on wet Lobaria pulmonaria : a chlorophyll fluores-

cence study (247-254) — BROWN D. & MAHMOOD S., Does ion loss from lichens reliably measure

membrane damage ? (255-264). *

VI — Dynamic aspects of understanding the present lichen distribution in Europe — SCHÔLLER Н.,

Some aspects concerning the influence of substrate biotope, and organism-specific factors on decline

and threat of lichens in Central Europe, in particular Hesse (Germany) (267-276) — WIRTH V.,

Einheimisch oder eingewandert ? Über die Einschätzung von Neufunden von Flechten (277-288) —

PISUT I., Changes in the epiphytic lichen flora of Slovakia (289-295) — SEAWARD M.R.D., Urban

deserts bloom : a lichen renaissance (297-309).

ARCHER A.W. — The lichen genus Pertusaria in Australia. Bibliotheca lichenologica

1997, 69, 249p., 10 tabl., 83 fig., 85 cartes (аш. : Natl. Herbarium of New South Wales,

Royal Botanic Gardens, Sydney, New South Wales 2000, Australia ; éd. : Gebr. Born-

traeger Verlag., Johannesstr. ЗА, D-70176 Stuttgart, ISBN 3-443-58048-3, prix : 130DM).

L'auteur présente une révision du genre Pertusaria en Australie (incl. Lord Howe Island,

Norfolk Isl., Macquarie Isl.). Des clés basées sur les caractères morphologiques et la chimie condui-

sent aux 128 espèces présentes dans la région. Pour chaque espèce est donné : description, synonymie,

chimie, distribution et écologie. Une attention particuliére est portée à la chimie, outil taxonomique

important dans l'étude des lichens. 20 espèces nouvelles sont proposées : Pertusaria aquilonia, Р

barbatica, P. boweniana, P. complanata, P. ewersii, P. georgeana, P. gundermanica, P. injuneana, P.

meeana, P. nerrigensis, Р. orarensis, P. pallida, P. pilosula, P. praetermissa, P. pseudothwaitesii, P.

salebrosa, P. sydneyensis, P. xanthodactylina, P. xenismota. En outre Pertusaria gyrophorica A.W.

Archer est transféré sous Ochrolechia.

Progress and problems in Lichenology in the Nineties. Proceedings of the Third Symopsium

of the International Association for Lichenology (IAL3) held at the University of

Salzburg, Salzburg, Austria, on 1.-7. September 1996. Editors : TÜRK R. & ZORER R.

Bibliotheca lichenologica 1997, 68, 252p. (éd. : Gebr. Borntraeger Verlag., Johannesstr. 3A,

D-70176 Stuttgart, ISBN 3-443-58047-5, prix : 150DM).

I — Systematics — GRUBE М. & MATZER M., Taxonomic concept of lichenicolous Arthonia

species (1-17) — KONDRATYUK S. & KARNEFELT I., Josefpoeltia and Xanthomendoza, two

genera in the Teloschistaceae (Lichenized Ascomycotina) (19-44) — OBERMAYER W., Studies on

Lethariella with special emphasis on the chemistry of the subgenus Chlorea ( Lichenological results of

the Sino-German Joint Expedition to south-eastern and eastern Tibet 1994. IV) (45-66) — КАМ-

Source : MNHN, Paris

ANALYSES BIBLIOGRAPHIQUES 387

BOLD G., LIAS — the concept of an identification system for lichenized and lichenicolous ascomy-

cetes (67-72).

П — Ecology — CRESPO A., BRIDGE P.D., CUBERO O.F., & HAWKSWORTH D., Determina-

tion of genotypic variability in the lichen-forming fungus Parmelia sulcata (73-79) — LANGE O.L.

& GREEN T.G.A., High thallus water content can limit photosynthetic productivity of crustose

lichens in the field (81-99) — MODENESI P., CANEPA R. & TAFANELLI A., The structural role

of calcium oxalate and medullary architecture in Menegazzia terebrata and Hypogymnia physodes

(101-110).

III — Chemistry — FASHELT D., TAVARES 5., & MAZDIA S., Isozyme variation in lichens іп

relation to mine dust exposure (111-127) — KNOPH J.G. & LEUCKERT C., Chemotypes and

distribution patterns of the non-saxicolous species of Lecidella (Lecanoraceae, Lecanorales) (129-

134) — SOCHTING U., Two major anthraquinone chemosyndromes in Teloschistaceae (135-144).

IV — Environment and conservation — DIETRICH М. & SCHEIDEGGER C., A representative

survey of frequency of epiphytic lichens at the regional and national levels and its use for the red list

of Switzerland (145-154) — GLENN M.G. & WEBB S.L., Lichens as indicators of forest integrity

(155-164) — WOLSELEY P., Response of epiphytic lichens to fire in tropical forests of Thailand

(165-176).

У — Lichens of high mountains — GLEWK К.А., Do vascular plant communities influence the

structure of alpine lichen communities ? (177-194) — HESTMARK G., Species diversity and

reproductive strategies in the family Umbilicariaceae on high equatorial mountains — with remarks

on global patterns (195-202).

'VI— Lichens in the Tropics — APTROOT A., Lichen biodiversity in Papua New Guinea, with report

of 173 species on one tree (203-213) — DIEDERICH Р, Lichenicolous fungi in the Tropics (215-221)

— MIES B. & PRINTZEN C., Notes on the lichens of Socotra (Yemen, Indian Ocean) (223-239).

Index pp. 241-252.

PAUS S.M. — Die Erdflechtenvegetation Nordwestdeutschlands und einiger Randgebiete.

Vegetationsókologische Untersuchungen unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des Chemis-

mus ausgewählter Arten. Bibliotheca lichenologica 1997, 66, 222p., 28 fig., 10 tabl., 19 tabl.

h.t. [bibliogr. pp. 193-207] (aut. Flamschen 14a, D-48653 Coesfeld ; éd. : Gebr. Born-

traeger Verlag., Johannesstr, 3A, D-70176 Stuttgart, ISBN 3-443-58045-9, prix : 130DM).

Cette étude de la végétation lichénique terricole d'Allemagne NW peut se diviser en trois

parties. La première partie décrit les communautés lichéniques, leurs successions et leur écologie

(noter les nouveaux syntaxons : Diabaeetum baeomycetis, Pycnothelio-Cladonietum cervicornis, Cla-

donietum callosae, Cladonietum caespiticiae, Cladonietum rei et Cladonion ret). L'auteur porte ensuite

notre attention sur la chimie de 50 taxons récoltés et de son importance taxonomique. La dernière

partie est composée de la liste des 63 taxons rencontrés (avec chimie, habitat, chorologie, localité et

discussion taxonomique si nécessaire).

Source ММНМ, Paris

389

INDEX DU TOME 19

Compilé par D. LAMY

Il ne figure que la première page de l’article dans lequel est cité le taxon. les

nouveautés taxonomiques sont indiquées en gras. Les taxons cité en synonymie ou comme

basionymes sont indiqués par « syn. » ou « bas. » Lorsque le numéro de la page est suivi

d'un nom de région, le taxon est considéré comme nouveau pour celle-ci (ex. Acaulon

triquetrum, 289 Navarre).

Abies, 175, 197 ; alba, 155, 341

Abieti-Fagetum, 341

Abrothallus parmeliarum, 155

Acanthocoleus aberrans var. laevis, 1

Acanthus mollis, 197

Acarospora, 93; cervina, 35; epithallina, 35;

fulvoviridula, 193 ; fuscata, 35 ; glaucocarpa,

35; hilaris, 35

Acer, 155 : neapolitanum, 341 ; pseudoplatanus,

15, 1975

Aciachne pulvinata, 1

Acremonium lichenicola, 155; rhabdosporum,

155

Acrocardia macrospora, 197 ; gemmata, 197

Actinoplaca, 105 ; strigulacea, 105

Adelothecium bogotense, 1

Adiantum capillus-veneris, 341

Aerolindigia capillacea, 1 Venezuela

Agave cocuy, 1

Agonimia tristicula, 35

Agrostis canina, 73

Ahtia wallichiana, 175 syn.

Alectoria, 93 ; nigricans, 137

ALEFFI Michele & CORTINI PEDROTTI

Carmela — Genus Sphagnum L. New to

Umbria, Central Italy, 73-76

ALEFFI Michele, SCHUMACKER René,

PUNTILLO Domenico, PRIVITERA

Maria, BERNARDO Liliana & RASO

Concetta — Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees in

Calabria (Italy), its southernmost and highest

localities in Europe, and additions to the bryo-

phyte flora of this region, 341-359

Allocetraria, 175

Alnus, 175 ; glutinosa, 77, 197, 341 ; incana, 155,

169

Alobiella husnotii, 1

Amphilejeunea viridissima, 1

Ampullifera foliicola, 197

Amyloides, 247 Rhizocarpon

Analyses bibliographiques, 83, 383

Anamorphe de Homostegia piggotii, 155

Anaptychia ciliaris, 35; runcinata, 35

Anastrophyllum piligerum, 1

Andreaea rupestris, 1

Anomobryum, 1; filiforme, 335 ; schmidii, 335

Anthoceros, 375

Anthostoma decipiens, 169

Antitrichia curtipendula, 341

Anzia, 93

Anziaceae, 93

Aongstroemia julacea, 1

Apatoplaca, 93

Apothécie, 147 Arctopeltis ; 267 Xanthomacu-

lina

Apotreubia, 321 ; hortonae, 321; nana, 321;

pusilla, 321 : yunnanensis, sp. nov., 321

Approche phylogénétique des Gomphillaceae,

105-121

Source : MNHN. Paris

390 INDEX

APTROOT André & van den BOOM Pieter P.G.

— Pyrenocollema chlorococeum, a new species

with a chlorococcoid photobiont from zinc-

contaminated soils and wood, 193-196

Arbutus unedo, 197, 361

Arctopeltis thuleana, 147

Arcytophyllum sp., 1

Artemisia-steppe, 341

Arthonia, 155; cinnabarina, 197; muscigena,

197 ; spadicea, 197 ; varians, 35 Turquie

Arthophacopsis, 155 gen. nov. ; parmeliarum, 155

Sp. nov.

Arthopyrenia epicarphinea f. lecaniae, 221 syn.

Arthrorhaphis alpina, 137 : citrinella, 137

Ascocoryne, 123

The ascoma development in Arctopeltis thuleana

(Lecanoraceae) and its systematic signifi-

cance, 147-153

Ascoma, 93

Ascomycète lichénicole, 155 Arthophacopsis ;

211 Lichenochora ; 221 Stigmidium

Ascospores, 93; 247 Rhizocarpon ; 277 Mor-

chella

Aspicilia, 93; caesiocinerea, 35 ; calcarea, 35;

cheresina, 35; cinerea, 137; contorta, 35:

coronata, 35: cupreoglauca, 35: farinosa.

35; hoffmanni, 35; intermutans 35;

radiosa, 35

Asplenium adiantum nigrum, 341 ; darioides, 59

Asque, 93 ; 247 Rhizocarpon ; 277 Morchella ;

293 Morchella

Asterothyriaceae, 105

Asterothyrium, 105

Atrichum androgynum, 1, var. oerstedianum, 1;

polycarpum, 1 ; undulatum, 341

Aulacomnium androgynum, 341 ; palustre, 73

Aulaxina, 105; corticola, 105; dictyospora,

105; ерірһуШа, 105; microphana, 105;

minuta, 105 ; multisepta, 105 ; opegraphina,

105; quadrangula, 105: submuralis, 105;

uniseptata, 105

Aureolejeunea paramicola, 1

Australie, 27 Campylopus circinatus sp. nov.

Bacidia, 93 ; arnoldiana, 197 bas. ; chloroticula,

197 bas. ; colchica, 197 ; fraxinea, 35 Turquie :

laurocerasi, 35, 197 ; rosella, 35

Bacidina, 247

Baeomyces rufus, 293

Bagliettoa cazzae, 35 Turquie ; parmigera, 35;

parmigerella, 35 Turquie

BARR Margaret E, — Wegelina a reinstated

genus in the Calosphaeriales, 169-173

Bartamia secunda, 329 ; angustissima, 329 syn. :

ithyphylla, 341 ; pomiformis, 341 ; secunda,

329 bas. lectotype nov. ; stricta, 341

Bartramiaceae, 329

Bazzania breuteliana, 1; cuneistipula, 1

Venezuela ; diversicuspis, 1 ; hookeri, | ; phyl-

lobola, 1 Venezuela ; quadricrenata, 1 ; stolo-

nifera, | ; taleana, 1 ; teretiuscula, 1

Beislchmiedia miersii, 59

Bejaria glauca, 1,

Belgique, 193 Pyrenocollema

BERBEE Mary, voir THELL Arne et al.

BERNARDO Liliana, voir ALEFFI Michele et

Betula, 175

Biatorella, 93

Bibliologie, 375

Biogéographie, 93

Biologie moléculaire, 93, 123 Bulgaria

Biometric, 247 Rhizocarpon

Blasia pusilla, 341

Blepharolejeunea securifolia, 1

Blepharostoma trichophyllum, 1

Blumeria, 123 ; graminis, 123

Bocconia frutescens, 1

Bolivie, 27 Campylopus

Brachiolejeunea laxifolia, 1

Brachymenium longicolle, 335 ; nepalense, 335 ;

ochianum, 335

Brachythecium glareosum, 341 ; rivulare, 341;

salebrosum, 341 ; velutinum, 341

Breutelia neocaledonica, 329 syn. nov. lectotype

nov.

Brigantiaea fuscolutea, 137

BRUXELLES Georges, voir JANEX-FAVRE

Marie-Claude, et al. ; voir aussi PARGUEY-

LEDUC Agnès et al.

Bryophytes, 341

Bryopteris filicina, 1

Bryoria austromontana, 137 ; fuscescens, 155

Bryum, 1; andicola, 1; argenteum, 137;

capillare, 341; laevigatum, 1 Venezuela;

pseudotriquetrum, 73, 341; ruderale, 73

Ombrie

Buellia, 93 ; badia, 35 ; betulina, 59 syn. ;егісіпа,

197: fuscula, 59: griscovirens, 59 Chili;

papillata, 137

Buelliaceae, 147

Bulgaria inquinans, 123; nana, 123

Bullatina aspidota, 105

Buxbaum, J.C., 375

Le Buxbaumia aphylla Hedw. vu par 1.3. Dille-

nius, 375-384

Source. MNHN. Paris

INDEX 391

Buxus sempervirens, 77, 197

Byssoloma absconditum, 197; aptrootii, 197;

croceum, 197 sp. nov. ; diederichii, 197 sp. nov. ;

fadenii, 197 ; farkasii, 197 ; gahavisukanum,

197 ; kalbii, 197 ; leucoblepharum, 197 ; luec-

kingii, 197; marginatum, 197; minutissi-

mum, 197; murinum, 197; subdiscordans,

197 ; subleucoblepharum, 197 ; subpolychro-

mum, 197

Calabre, 341 bryophytes

Calenia aggregata, 105; conspersa, 105;

depressa, 105; graphidea, 105; leptocarpa,

105; maculans, 105; microcarpa, 105;

monospora, 105 ; phyllogena, 105 ; solorinoi-

des, 105 ; thelotremata, 105 ; triseptata, 105

Caleniopsis laevigata, 105

Calliergonella cuspidata, 73, 341

Calluna vulgaris, 197

Caloplaca, 93; agardhiana, 35; alociza, 35;

aractina, 35; aurantia, 35; biatorina, 35:

bolanderi, 93; cerina, 35; cerinelloides, 35 ;

chalybaea, 35 ; chlorina, 35 ; citrina, 93, 193,

aff. citrina f. citrina, 59 ; conciliascens, 35 Tur-

quie ; coronata, 35 ; crenularia, 35 ; crenula-

tella, 35 Turquie ; dolomiticola, 35 ; erythro-

carpa, 35; ferruginea, 35; flavescens, 35;

furax, 35 Turquie ; fuscoatroides, 35 ; haema-

lites, 35; herbidella, 155; inconnexa, 35;

irrubescens, 35 ; ochracea, 35 ; polycarpa, 35 ;

pyracea, 35 ; saxicola, 35, 93 ; scotoplaca, 35;

subochracea, 35 Turquie; teicholyta, 35;

variabilis, 35 ; xantholyta, 35 Turquie ; xerica,

35 Turquie

Calosphaeria barbirostris, 169; Calosphaeria

pulchella, 169

Calosphaeriales, 169

Calypogeia arguta, 341; caespitosa, 1 oléo-

Corps ; fissa, 341 : grandistipula, 1 Venezuela ;

subintegra, 1 Venezuela

Campanocolea fragmentissima, 1

Camptochaete aciphyllum, 137

Campylopodium medium, 27

Campylopus albidovirens, 1 ; capillaceus, 27;

cardotii, 27 ; carolinae, 27 ; catarractilis, 27;

circinatus sp. nov., 27 Australie ; controversus,

27 syn. ; distractus, 27 ; elongatus, 27 ; fragilis,

subsp. goughii, 27; gaudichaudii, 27 syn. :

griseus subsp. griseus, 27; holomitrius, 27;

involutus, 27 ; julaceus, 27 ; lonchochaete, 27;

nietneri, 27 syn. ; savannarum, 27 ; sehnemii,

27 Bolivie ; stenopelma, 27 ; subulifolius, 27 ;

thwaitesii, 27 ; umbellatus var. pterotoneuron,

27 ; viridatus, 27

Candelaria, 93 ; concolor, 137

Candelariaceae, 147

Candelariella aurella, 35 ; vitellina, 35 ; xanthos-

tigma, 35

Carbonea vorticosa, 137

Carex gracilis, 73 ; рапісеа, 73

Caricetum gracilis, 73

Carpinus, 175 ; betulus, 197

Castanea, 35, 361 ; sativa, 341

Catapyrenium cinereum, 137 ; imbricatum, 35

Turquie ; squamulosum, 35

Catharinea androgyna, | ; polycarpa, 1

Catillaria chalybeia, 35 ; minuta, 35 Turquie

Cavernularia, 93

Celidium tabescens, 155

Cephalozia bicuspidata, 341 ; lunulifolia, 341

Cephaloziella divaricata, 341; fragillima, 1;

hampeana, 73 ; pungens, 1 ; turneri, 341

Cephaloziopsis intertexta, 1 oléocorps

Venezuela

Ceratodon purpureus, 73, 341

Ceratostoma parasiticum, 169

Ceratostomella denudata, 169

Cercidospora epicarphinea, 221; lichenicola,

137

Certrariella delisei, 137

Cetraria, 93 ; aculeata, 137 ; aculeata, 35 ; chlo-

rophylla, 197 ; citrina, 175 bas. ; delavayi, 175

syn. ; endocrocea, 175 syn. ; endoxantha, 175

syn. ; glauca, 307 ; isidioidea, 175 syn. ; islan-

dica, 93, 137, subsp. antarctica, 137 ; komaro-

vii, 175 bas. ; nephromoides, 175 syn. ; norve-

gica, 307; ornata, 175 bas. ; pallescens, 175

bas, ; perstraminea, 175 syn.; rugosa, 175

syn. ; stracheyi, 175 bas.; sulphurea, 175

syn.; teijsmannii (‘Teysmanni’), 175 syn. ;

wallichiana var. isidioidea, 175 bas. ; walli-

chiana, 175 syn. ; yunnanensis, 175 syn.

Cetrariopsis, 175 syn. ; laii, 175 bas. ; pallescens

var, citrina, 175 syn. ; pallescens, 175 syn. ;

wallichiana, 175 syn.

Cetrelia cetrarioides, 307 ; olivetorum, 307

Chaetolepis lindeniana, 1

Chambres algales, 267

Cheilolejeunea adnata, 1 Venezuela ; decidua, 1

syn. ; decurviloba, 1 oléocorps

Chili, 59 flore lichénique corticicole

Chiloscyphus polyanthos, 341

Chimie, 137 Solorina

China, 321 Apotreubia

Chlorococcaceae, 197

Chorologie, 361 Racomitrium, Hedwigia

Chromatochlamys muscorum, 35

Source : MNHN. Paris

392 INDEX

Chroodiscus, 105

Chrysothrix candelaris, 35

Chusquea sp., 1; spencei, 1

Cils, 267

Cinclidotus fontinaloides, 77

Cladia aggregata, 137

Cladina mitis, 137

Cladogramme, 105

Cladonia bimberiensis, 137 ; capitellata,137 ; cer-

vicornis subsp. verticillata, 35; coniocraea,

193 ; convoluta, 35 ; crispata, 137 ; fimbriata,

35; firma, 35; foliacea, 35; gracilis subsp.

tenerrima,137 ; pocillum, 35 ; pyxidata, 35 ;

ramulosa, 35 Turquie ; rangiformis, 35; sp.,

59, 155 ; subsubulata, 137

Clauzadea immersa, 35 ; metzleri, 35 Turquie ;

monticola, 35

Clethra arborea, 197

Climacium dendroides, 73 Ombrie

Closterium kützingii, 73 ; rostratum, 73

Coccocarpia palmicola, 137

Coccomyxa, 59, 137

Collema auriforme, 35; crispum, 35 ; cristatum,

35 ; furfuraceum, 35 ; fuscovirens, 35 ; nigres-

cens, 35; polycarpon, 35; ryssoleum, 35;

spongiosum, 137 syn.: subnigrescens, 35

Turquie, 155 ; tenax, 35 ; undulatum, 35 Tur-

quie

Cololejeunea minutissima, 1 Venezuela, 341;

subsp. myriocarpa, 1 Venezuela ; rossettiana,

341

Colura calyptrifolia, 1 Venezuela ; naumanni

ornithocephala, 1 oléocorps Venezuela :

gonica, 1 ; tenuicornis, 1 Venezuela

Acomparative study on structure and functiona-

lity of asci in species of Rhizocarpon (Lecano-

rales, Ascomycetes), 247-255

Concamerella pachyderma, 267

Conidies, 93

Coniochaetidium, 123

Conocephalum conicum, 341

Conostomum pentastichum, 1

A contribution to the lichen flora of Mediterra-

nean Turkey, 35-58

Cornutispora lichenicola, 155

Corsinia coriandrina, 341

Cortaderia sp., 1

Corticifraga peltigerae, 137

CORTINI PEDROTTI Carmela, voir ALEFFI

Michele & CORTINI PEDROTTI Carmela

Corylus, 361 ; avellana, 197

Crossomitrium epiphyllum, 1

Cryphaea jamesonii, 1

Cryptocaria alba, 59

Cryptochila grandifiora, 1

Cryptosphaeria decipiens, 169

Ctenidium molluscum, 341

Cudonia circinans, 123

Cytological observations on some South Indian

1, 335-340

i, 123; hookeri, 123

Cyttariaceae, 123

Dacampia hookeri, 137,221

Daldinia concentrica, 123

Decussocarpus, 1

Degelia atlantica, 35; neozealandica, 137;

plumbea, 35

DENNETIÉRE Bruno & PÉRONI Jéróme —

Approche phylogénétique des Gomphillaceae,

105-121

Deschampsia caespitosa, 73

DE SLOOVER Jean Louis — Le Buxbaumia

aphylla Hedw. vu par J.J. Dillenius, 375-384

Deux nouvelles espèces de Byssoloma Trev.

(Lichens, Pilocarpaceae) d'Europe Occiden-

tale et de Macaronésie, 197-209

Diatrypaceae, 169

Dicranella heteromalla, 341

Dicranum bonjeanii, 73; capillaceum, 27;

controversum, 27 syn. nov. ; guadeloupense,

27; holomitrium, 2 parium, 341 ; tauri-

cum, 341 ; thwaitesii, 27 bas.

Didymella epicarphinea, 221

Didymodon fallax, 341 ; luridus, 341 Г

DIEDERICH Paul, voir NAVARRO-ROSINÉS

Pere et al.

Dillenius, J.J., 375

Dimelaena oreina, 35 ; pineti, 197 ; tavaresiana,

197

Diphasiastrum, 229

Diphyscium foliosum, 341

Diplasiolejeunea alata, 1 Venezuela ; brunnea,

1 ; cornuta, | ; involuta subsp. andicola subsp.

mov, 1 oléocorps Venezuela ; johnsonii, 1;

papilionacea, 1; pauckertii, 1 oléocorps

Venezuela.

Diploicia canescens, 35

Diplophyllum albicans, 341: obtusatum, 1

Venezuela

Diploschistes actinostomus, 35; caesioplum-

beus, 35; diacapsis, 35 Turquie ; muscorum,

35, subsp. bartelettii, 137 ; ocellatus, 35, 137 :

scruposus, 35, 137

Diplotomma chlorophaeum, 35 ; epipolium, 35 ;

scheideggerianum, 35 Turquie ; venustum, 35

Dirina massiliensis, 35 Turquie

Source : MNHN, Paris

INDEX 393

Discomycète operculé, 293

Discomycètes inoperculés, 293

Disjonction, 341

Disterigma empetrifolium, 1

Distichium capillaceum, 1

DNA. 123

Données sur la chorologie et l'écologie des

taxons de Racomitrium Section Laev

(Kindb) Nog. et du complexe d'Hedwigia

ciliata dans le sud de la France et en Corse,

361-373

DÔRING Heidi & TRIEBEL Dagmar — Phy-

logenetic relationships of Bulgaria inferred by

18s RDNA sequence analysis, 123-136

Drepanocladus aduncus, 73, var. polycarpus, 73

Ombrie ; revolvens, 73 Ombrie

Drepanolejeunea anoplantha, | Venezuela ;

araucariae var. araucariae, | ; navicularis. var.

subsquarrosa, 1

Drymis winteri, 59

Dumortiera hirsuta (Sw.) Nees in Calabria (Italy Jy

its southernmost and highest localities іп

Europe, and additions to the bryophyte flora

of this region, 341-359

Echeveria venezuelensis, 1

Echinoplaca argentea, 105 ; atrofusca, 105 ; bis-

pora, 105 ; diffluens, 105 ; epiphylla, 105 ; leu-

cotrichoides, 105 ; lucernifera, 105 ; pachypa-

raphysata, 105 ; pellicula, 105 ; similis, 105;

tricharioides, 105

Echinothecium reticulatum, 155

Écologie, 59 flore lichénique corticicole ; Italie

(Ombrie), 73 bryophytes ; 77 Orthotrichum ;

93 Teloschistales, Parmeliaceae ; 137 Solo-

rina; 155 Arthophacopsis ; 229 Stereocau-

lon; 341 Dumortiera ; 361 Racomitrium,

Hedwigia

Encalypta asperifolia, 1 Venezuela

Endogone pisiformis, 123

Endomelanconium, 123

Enterographa crassa, 197 : ef. pseudorufescens,

59 Chili

Enthostodon attenuatus, 341 ;

laxus, 1 ; lindigii,

Ephebe lanata, 35 Turquie

Equisetum bogotense, 1

Erica arborea, 197. 361 ; scoparia, 197,

Espagne, 77 Orthotrichum

Espeletia өсішігі,1

Espeletiopsis angustifolia, 1

Étude comparative des asques et ascospores de

quelques morilles (genre Morchella, Ascomy-

cétes), 277-292

Euastrum bidentatum, 73

Eucladium verticillatum, 341

Eunotia alpina, 73

Eurhynchium hians, 341 ; praelongum, 341 ; var.

stockesii, 341 ; schleicheri, 341 ; speciosum,

341; striatulum, 341 ; striatum, 341

Europe Occidentale, 197

Eutypa limaeformis, 169 ; spinosa, 169

Evernia prunastri, 35, 155

Everniastrum nepalense, 155

Excipulum, 267

Fabricius, 375

Fabronia pusilla, 341

Fagus, 59,155, 361 : sylvatica, 341

FEIGE G. Benno and LUMBSCH H.Thorsten

— The ascoma development in Arctopeltis

thuleana (Lecanoraceae) and its systematic

significance, 147-153

Fellhanera bouteillei, 197 ; christiansenii, 197 :

nigra, 197

Fellhaneropsis myrtillicola, 197

Fissidens dubius, 341 ; incurvus, 341 ;

341 ; taxifolius, 341 ; viridulus, 341

Flavoparmelia caperata, 155 ; haysomii, 137

Flora liquénica corticicola en un bosque caduci-

folio de Nothofagus alessandri de Chile cen-

tral, 59-72

Fomes fomentarius, 169

Fontinalis antipyretica, 341

Fossombronia, | ; angulosa, 341

FRAHM Jan-Peter — Taxonomische Notizen

zur Gattung Campylopus XVII, 27-34

France, Aveyron, 22] Stigmidium sp. nov.:

Corse, 361 Racomitrium, Hedwigia ; Sud, 361

Racomitrium, Hedwigia

Fraxinus angustifolia, 77; excelsior, 77, 155,

197 ; ornus, 197, 341

Frullania dilatata, 77, 341 : ericoides, | ; fragili-

folia, 341 ; holostipula, 1 oléocorps ; neesii, 1

Venezuela ; riojaneirensis, 1; tamarisci, 341

Fulgensia, 93 ; fulgens, 35, 93; schistidii, 35;

subbracteata, 35

GALLOWAY David John — The lichen genus

Solorina Ach. (Peltigeraceae, lichenized Asco-

mycotina) in New Zealand, 137-146

Ganoderma applanatum, 169

Gasparrinia, 93,

Genus Sphagnum L. New to Umbria, central

Italy, 73-76

Geopyxis majalis, 257 asque

Gnaphalium meridanum, 1

Gomphillaceae, 105, 197

serrulatus,

Source : MNHN. Paris

394 INDEX

Gomphillus americanus, 105 ; calicioides, 105;

ophiosporus, 105

Gongylanthus, 1 ; ericetorum, 341

Graphidaceae, 105

Graphidales, 105

Graphis, 105 ; scripta, 197

Grimmia ovalis, 341 ; trichophylla, 341

Gyalecta, 105 ; truncigena, 197

Gyalectidium caucasicum, 105 ; colchicum, 197 ;

filicinum, 105 ; imperfectum, 105 ; setiferum,

105

Gyalidea, 105,

Gyalideopsis aequatorina, 105 ; africana, 105;

alnicola, 105 ; anastomosans, 105 ; aterrima,

105; athalloides, 105: bispora, 105;

confluens, 105 ; gigantea, 105; krogiae, 105;

lambinonii, 105 : lecideina, 105; lithophila,

105; megalospora, 105; minima, 105;

modesta, 105 ; monospora, 105 ; muscicola,

105; napoensis, 105 ; nepalensis, 105 ; ochro-

leuca, 105; palmata, 105; parvula, 105;

perminuta, 105; peruviana, 105: phi-

lippiae, 105; robusta, 105; rostrata, 105;

rubescens, 105; rubrofusca, 105; scotica,

105; solorinellaeformis, 105 ; stipitata, 105;

trapperi, 105 ; vainioi, 105 ; verruculosa, 105;

vezdae, 105 ; vulgaris, 105 ; williamsii, 105 ;

wirthii, 105

Gymnomitrion, 1

Gynoxis moritziana, 1

Habrodon perpusillus, 341

Haematomma, 93 ; leprarioides, 59 ; nemetzii,

35 ; puniceum, 59

HAFELLNER Josef — Studien an lichenicolen

Pilzen und Flechten X. Arthophacopsis, Eine

neue Gattung lichenicoler Ascomyceten

(Arthoniales), 155-168

Haller A. von, 375

HÉBRARD Jean-Pierre — Données sur la сһо-

rologie et l'écologie des taxons de Racomi-

trium Section Laevifolia (Kindb.) Nog, et du

complexe d' Hedwigia ciliata dans le sud de la

France et en Corse, 361-373

Hedera helix, 197

Hedwig J.J., 375

Hedwigia ciliata, 361 ; var. ciliata, 361 ; var. leu-

сорһаса, 361 ; stellata, 361

Helvella, 257

HENSSEN Aino — Studies in thallus structure

and apothecial development in Xanthomacu-

lina hottentotta (Parmeliaceae), 267-276

Hepaticae, 321

HERAS Patxi & INFANTE Marta — Orthotri-

chum sprucei Mont. and Orthotrichum rivulare

Turn. in Northern Spain, 77-81

Heterocladium heteropterum, 341

HIGUCHI Masanobu — A new species of Аро-

treubia (Treubiaceae, Hepaticae) from China,

321-328

Hippocrepidea nigra, 105

Hippopodium, 375

Histoire de la botanique, 375

Homalia lusitanica, 197

Homalothecium lutescens, 341 ; sericeum, 341

Homostegia piggotii, 155

Hyella, 193

Hygrohypnum luridum, 341

L'hyménium de Morchella deliciosa Fr. (Asco-

mycètes, Discomycétes), 293-304

Hymenophyllum peltatum, 59; tunbrigense,

341

Hypericum laricifolium, 1

Hypnum cupressiforme, 341 ; var. resupinatum,

341; hastatum, 329 bas. ; jutlandicum, 341;

sp. 59

Hypocenomyce scalaris, 35

Hypochoeris setosus, 1

Hypogymnia, 93 ; bitteriana, 59 syn. ; farinacea,

59 ; laminisorediata, 35 ; lugubris, 137; phy-

sodes, 155 ; tubulosa, 35

Hypogymniaceae, 93

Hypotrachyna, 197 ; revoluta, 155 ; sinuosa, 59

syn.

Hypoxylon fuscum, 123; sclerophaeum, 123

Пех aquifolium, 341 ; platyphylla, 197

Immersaria athroocarpa, 137

INFANTE Marta, voir HERAS Patxi &

INFANTE Marta

Isoetes lechleri, 1

Isotachis lopezii, 1 ; serrulata, 1

Isothecium alopecuroides, 341 ; myosuroides,

341

Italie, Calabre, 341 bryophytes

ITS, 307 Platismatia

Jamesoniella rubricaulis, 1

JANEX-FAVRE Marie-Claude, PARGUEY-

LEDUC Agnès et BRUXELLES Georges —

L'hyménium de Morchella deliciosa Fr. (Asco-

mycètes, Discomycètes), 293-304

JANEX-FAVRE Marie-Claude, voir aussi

PARGUEY-LEDUC Agnès et al.

JOHN Volker, voir NIMIS Pier Luigi & JOHN

Volker

Josefpoeltia, 93

Juglans, 155

Source : MNHN. Paris

INDEX

Jungermannia atrovirens, 341 : confertissima,

341 ; gracillima, 341

KARNEFELT Ingvar — Teloschistales and

Parmeliaceae — a review of the present pro-

blems and challenges in lichen systematics at

different taxonomic levels, 93-104

Kimbropezia campestris, 257 asque

KOPONEN Timo, voir VIRTANEN Viivi and

KOPONEN Timo

KUMAR SS. voir MANISELVAN P. and

KUMAR S.

Kurzia capillaris var. verrucosa, 1

Labyrintha implexa, 137

Lachemilla polylepis, 1

Larix, 175

Lasallia pustulata, 35

Laurus azorica, 197, 341 ; nobilis, 197, 341

Lecania erysibe, 35 ; nylanderiana, 221

Lecanora achariana, 147 : albescens, 35; bol-

cana, 35 ; campestris, 35 ; chlarona, 59 syn. ;

chlarotera, 35, 59, 155; conizaea, 59 syn.

conizaeoides, 155 ; contractula, 147 ; demissa,

35 Turquie; dispersa, 147, 193; epibryon

subsp. broccha, 137 ; expallens, 35 ; Ѓагіпас

137 ; flotowiana, 35 ; garovaglii, 147 ; hagenii

35; horiza, 35 Turquie; muralis, 35, 59;

ochroidea, 35 Turquie ; opiniconensis, 147;

pallida, 59; parmelinoides, 137 ; polytropa,

137 ; pruinosa, 35 Turquie ; rupicola, 35 ; sali-

gna, 193 ; spp., 147 ; strobilina, 59 ; subfusca-

complex, 35; subrugosa, 155; sulphurata,

35 ; sulphurea, 35 ; umbrina, 35 ; varia, 35

Lecanoraceae, 147, 247

Lecanorales, 155

Lecidea, 105; atromorio, 137; fuscoatra, 35,

193, 293; fuscoatrula, 137; lapicida, 137;

lurida, 35; lygomma, 137 ; olivacea, 59 syn. ;

parasema, 59 syn.

Lecidella achristotera, 35; carpathica, 35;

elaeochroma, 35, 59 Chili, 137, 293 ; elaeo-

chromoides, 35; scabra, 35 Turquie ; schis-

tiseda, 137

Lejeunea cavifolia, 341 ; ulicina, 341

LEÓN V. Yelitza, PÓCS Tamás y RICO R.

Ricardo R. — Registros para la brioflora de

los Andes Venezolanos, 1, 1-25

Leontodon autumnalis, 73

Leotia lubrica, 123

Leotiales, 123, 155

Lepidozia andicola, 1; caespitosa, 1 ; cupres-

sina, 1; muenchiana, | Venezuela ; reptans,

59 ; wallisiana, 1

395

Lepraria incana, 137 ; lobificans, 137 : neglecta,

137 ; nivalis,

Leprocaulon microscopicum, 35

Leproloma membranaceum, 35 ; vouauxii, 137

Leptochidium albociliatum, 35

Leptodon smithii, 341

Leptogium azureum, 59 syn. ; brebissonii, 35

Turquie ; cochleatum, 59 ; corniculatum, 35

Turquie ; gelatinosum, 35; laceroides, 137;

lichenoides, 35 ; microphylloides, 35 Turquie :

plicatile, 35; saturninum, 35 Turquie, 155;

schraderi, 35 Turquie ; sp., 137 ; teretiuscu-

lum, 35 ; tremelloides, 59 syn.

Leptoscyphus cuneifolius subsp. fragilis, 1 ; phy-

socalyx, 1 ; porphyrius, 1

Lepyrodon tomentosus, 1

Leskea polycarpa, 77

Lethocolea, 1

Leucodon sciuroides, 155, 341

Leucolejeunea xanthocarpa, 1

Leucoscypha, 123

Libanothamnus neriifolius, 1

The lichen genus Solorina Ach. (Peltigeracene,

lichenized Ascomycotina) in New Zealand,

137-146

Lichen, 93; croceus, 137 bas. ; spongiosus, 137

bas.

Lichenochora bellemerei sp. nov., champignon

lichénicole non lichénisé (Ascomycetes, Phyl-

lachorales), 211-219

Lichenochora bellemerei sp. nov., 211 : clauza-

dei, 211

Lichenoconium erodens, 155 ; lecanorae, 155;

usneae, 155

Lichenopuccinia poeltii, 155

Lichens bipolaires, 137

Lichinaceae, 155

Lichinella jodopulchra, 35 Turquie ; stipatula,

35 Turquie

Lichinodium sirosiphoideum, 155

Linhartia, 105

Lobaria, 137; pulmonaria, 155

Lobariaceae, 137

Lophocolea bidentata, 341 ; heterophylla, 341 ;

fragmentissima, 1 syn. ; muricata, 1 ; incisa, 1

Venezuela ; laxifolia, 1 Venezuela

Lophozia turbinata, 341

LUMBSCH H.Thorsten, voir FEIGE G. Benno

and LUMBSCH H.Thorsten

Lunularia cruciata, 341

M E B, 277 Morchella

Macaronésie, 197

Macula, 237

Source : MNHN. Paris

39%

Malus, 155

Mamillaria mamillaris, 1

MANISELVAN P. and KUMAR S.S. — Cyto-

logical observations on some South Indian

Mosses — I, 335-340

Marchandiomyces corallinus, 155

Marchantia polymorpha subsp. polymorpha,

341 ; var. aquatica, 341

Maronea chilensis, 59 ; constans, 59

Marsupella, 1 ; emarginata, 341

Massula tipo, 1

Megaspora verrucosa, 35, 137

MEIER Claudia, voir RAMBOLD Gerhard,

MEIER Claudia & THAMERUS Markus

Melanelia glabratula, 155 ; olivacea, 155 ; stygia,

267 ; subargentifera, 155

Menegazzia, 93, 211; aeneofusca, 137 ; casta-

nea, 137 ; lucens, 267

Métabolites secondaires, 93

Metzgeria australis, 1; consanguinea, 1

Venezuela ; furcata, 341; liebmanniana, 1;

scyphigera, | Venezuela

MIAO Vivian, voir THELL Arne ег al.

Micarea alabastrites, 197 ; austroternaria, 137 ;

confusa, 193 ; denigrata, 193 ; isabellina, 137;

prasina, 197 ; pycnidiophora, 197

Micheli, Р.А., 375

Microglossum, 123 ; viride, 293

Microlejeunea colombiana, 1 Venezuela

Miriquidica deusta, 35 Turquie

Mitrula pusilla, 293

Mnium hornum, 341

Monophylie, 105

Monostachya, 229

Morchella angusticeps, 277 ; conica, 277 ; c

tata, 277 ; crassipes, 277 ; deliciosa, 277, 293 ;

elata, 277 ; esculenta, 277; eximia, 277 ; inter-

media, 277: pseudoumbrina, 277 ; rotunda,

277 ; vulgaris, 277

Morphologie, 105 Gomphillaceae ; 137 Solo-

rina; 155 Arthophacopsis; 169 Wegelina ;

175 Nephromopsis ; 193 Pyrenocollema ; 197

Byssoloma ; 211 Lichenochora ; 221 Stigmi-

dium ; 247 Rhizocarpon ; 257 Asques Peziza-

les ; 321 Apotreubia yunannensis ; 329 Philo-

notis

Myrica faya, 155, 197

Myrtus communis, 197

Nardetum apenninicum, 73

Nardus stricta, 73 —

NAVARRO-ROSINÉS Pere, ROUX Claude et

DIEDERICH Paul — Lichenochora belle-

merei sp. nov., champignon lichénicole non

INDEX

lichénisé (Ascomycetes, Phyllachorales), 211-

219

NAVARRO-ROSINÉS Pere, voir aussi ROUX

Claude et al.

Мауісша amphibola, 73 ; semen, 73

Neckera complanata, 77, 341 ; crispa, 341

Nectria rubefaciens, 155

Neobulgaria premnophila, 123 ; pura, 123

Neofuscelia petriseda, 137

Мерһгота, 137; laevigatum, 35; parile, 155;

tangeriense, 35

Nephromataceae, 137

Nephromopsis, 175 ; delavayi, 175 syn. ; ectocar-

pisma, 175 syn. ; endocrocea, 175 ; endoxan-

tha, 175 syn.; isidioidea, 175 ; komarovii,

175; laii, 175 ; morrisonicola, 175 ; nephro-

moides comb. nov., 175 ; ornata, 175 ; palles-

cens var. citrina, 175, var. pallescens, 175 ;

rugosa, 175 ; stracheyi, 175, f. ectocarpisma,

175 syn., var. nephromoides, 175 syn. ; yunna-

nensis, 175

Nesolechia oxyspora, 155

Neuropogon acromelanus, 137 ; ciliatus, 137;

subcapillaris, 137

Neurospora, 123

А new species of Apotreubia (Treubiaceae, Hepa-

ticae) from China, 321-328

NIMIS Pier Luigi & JOHN Volker — A contri-

bution to the lichen flora of Mediterranean

Turkey, 35-58

Nimisiostella lichenicola, 155

Nomenclature, 329 Philonotis

Nostoc, 59, 137

Noteroclada confluens, 1

Notes on Philonotis (Bartramiaceae, Musci). 2.

The status of Breutelia neocaledonica, 329-

334

Notes on the lichen genus Stereocaulon in New

Guinea, 229-245

Nothofagus, 59, 123 ; antarctica, 59 ; dombeyi,

59; glauca, 59 ; obliqua var. macrocarpa, 59

Nouvelle-Calédonie, 329 Philonotis

Nouvelle-Guinée, 229 Stereocaulon

Nouvelle-Zélande, 137 Solorina

Nowellia curvifolia, 1, 341

Ochrolechia, 197 ; androgyna, 35; balcanica,

35; crozalsiana, 35 Turquie ; pallescens, 35;

parella, 35

Octosporella, 123

Odontotremataceae, 105,

Olea, 35

Oléocorps, 1 hépatiques Venezuela

Oligosporie, 247 Rhizocarpon

Source : MNHN, Paris

INDEX 397

Omphalodium pisacomense, 267

Omphalora arizonica, 267

Ontogénie, 147 asques Arctopeltis ; 267 thalle,

apothécie Xanthomaculina

Organogénése, 293 Morchella

Orthostichopsis praetermissa, 1

Orthotrichum sprucei Mont. and Orthotrichum

rivulare Turn. in Northern Spain, 77-81

Orthotrichum Subgenus Pulchella Sectio Rivu-

laria, 77 ; affine, 77, 341 ; diaphanum, 77;

pallens, 77 ; rivulare, 77 ; sprucei, 77 Espagne

Osmunda regalis, 341

Ostropales, 105

Ostrya carpinifolia, 197, 341

Padus, 175 ; avium, 155,

Palisot de Beauvois A.M., 375

Pannaria hookeri, 137 ; leucophaea, 35 Turquie ;

olivacea, 35

Pannoparmelia, 93

Papouasie-Nouvelle-Guinée, 211

Paracromastigum bifidum, 1 oléocorps

Paragynoxis, |

Paraphyses, 267 ; 293 Morchella

Paraphysoides, 267

Parapopidia, 105 ; leptocarpa, 137 ; paradoxa,

105

Pareutypella, 169.

PARGUEY-LEDUC Agnés, JANEX-FAVRE

Marie-Claude et BRUXELLES Georges —

Etude comparative des asques et ascospores

de quelques morilles (genre Morchella, Asco-

mycètes), 277-292

PARGUEY-LEDUC Agnès, voir aussi JANEX-

FAVRE Marie-Claude et al.

Parmelia, 93, 155 ; acetabulum, 35 ; caperata,

35; coniocarpa, 59 syn. ; conspersa, 35 ; ele-

gantula, 35; exasperata, 35; glabra, 35; gla-

bratula, 35; hueana, 267; laciniatula, 35 ;

loxodes, 35; omphalodes, 155 ; pastillifera,

35 ; perlata, 59 ; pulla, 35 ; quercina, 35 ; saxa-

tilis, 35, 155, 267 ; signifera, 137 ; sinuosa, 59;

somloensis, 35 ; submontana, 35, 155; sul-

cata, 35, 155 ; tiliacea, 35 ; tinctina, 35 ; tri-

chotera, 59 syn. ; wallichiana, 175 syn.

Parmeliaceae, 93, 175, 267

Parmelina pastillifera, 155

Parmeliopsis ambigua, 155

Parmotrema chinense, 35, 59 syn., 155

Pays-Bas, 193 Pyrenocollema

PCR, 123

РеШа endiviifolia, 341 ; neesiana, 341

Peltidea сгосса, 137 syn.

Peltigera, 137; canina, 35; crocea, 137 syn. ;

didactyla, 35, 137 ; lepidophora, 35 Turquie ;

membranacea, 35 ; polydactylon, 35 ; prae-

textata, 35; rufescens, 35 ; subhorizontalis,

137

Peltigeraceae, 137

Peltigerales, 137

Peltula euploca, 35 ; obscurans, 35 Turquie

PEREIRA Iris & SAN MARTIN Jose — Flora

liquénica corticicola en un bosque caducifolio

de Nothofagus alessandri de Chile central,

59-72

Periconia sphaerophila, 169

Perigrapha superveniens 155 |

PÉRONI Jéróme, voir DENNETIERE Bruno &

PÉRONI Jéróme

Persea indica, 197, 341

Pertusaria albescens, 35, 155 ; amara, 35, subsp.

flotowiana, 35 Turquie ; celata, 137 ; ceutho-

carpoides, 35 Turquie ; dactylina, 137 ; flavi-

cans, 35 Turquie ; gymnospora, 137 ; hemis-

phaerica, 35; hymenea, 35 Turquie;

leucostoma, 35 Turquie ; pertusa, 35, 155;

rupicola subsp. coralloidea, 35 Turquie;

velata, 59

Petractis clausa, 35

Peziza emileia, 257 asque ; michelii, 257 asque ;

pyrophila comb. nov., 257 ; vesiculosa, 257

Pfistera pyrophila, 257 bas., asque

Phacopsis oxyspora, 155 syn. ; vulpina, 155

Phaeoceros laevis, 341

Phaeophyscia cernohorskyi, 35 Turquie ; ciliata,

35; orbicularis, 35

Phaeospora fritzei, 155 syn.

Pharcidia lithoiceae, 193

Phellodendron, 175

Phillyrea latifolia, 197

Philonotis, 329 ; angustissima, 329 syn.; var.

329; cordifolia, 329; etessei, 329

stata, 329 ; magniretis, 329; parisii,

raemollis, 329 syn. ; rigida, 341 ;

runcinata, 329; secunda, 329; setosa, 329

syn. ; vescoana, 329

Philonotula runcinata, 329 bas. ; vescoana, 329

bas.

Phlyctis argena, 35, 155

Phoma cytospora, 155

Phyllachorales, 211

Phyllitis scolopendrium, 341

Phylogenetic relationships of Bulgaria inferred

by 18s RDNA sequence analysis, 123-136

Phylogénie, 105 Gomphillaceae ; 123 Bulgaria :

307 Platismatia

Source : MNHN. Paris

398 INDEX

Physcia adscendens, 35; aipolia, 35; albinea,

35 ; caesia, 137; callosa, 137; magnussonii,

35 Turquie; semipinnata, 35; tenella, 35,

155 ; tribacia, 35 ; wainioi, 35 Turquie

Physciaceae, 147.

Physconia distorta, 35, 155 ; enteroxantha, 35;

perisidiosa, 35, 155 ; venusta, 35 Turquie

Physma omphalarioides, 35

Picea, 155, 175, 197

Pilocarpaceae, 197,

Pilocereus tillianus, 1

Pilopogon gracilis, 27 ; guadeloupensis, 27

Pilotrichella flexilis, 1 ; perrobusta, |

Pinus, 155, 175; brutia, 35; canariensis, 155 ;

laricio, 341 ; nigra subsp. laricio, 361 ; unci-

nata, 361

Pistacia lentiscus, 197,

Placocarpus schaereri, 35

Placolecis opaca, 35

Placomaronea, 147

Placopyrenium buceckii, 35

Placynthium nigrum, 35

Plagiochila caducidentata, 1 oléocorps ; caduci-

loba, 1 ; porelloides, 341

Plagiomnium elatum, 341; rostratum, 341;

rhynchophorum, 1 ; undulatum, 341

Plagiothecium laetum, 341 ; nemorale, 341

Platismatia, 307 Phylogénie ; erosa, 307 ; formo-

sana, 307 ; glauca, 35, 155, 307 ; herrei, 307;

interrupta, 307; lacunosa, 307 ; norvegica,

307 ; platycarpa, 137 ; regenerans, 307 ; sac-

cata, 137, var. spongiosa, 137 syn. ; simensis,

137 ; sorediifera, 137 ; spongiosa, 137 ; steno-

phylla, 307 ; tuckermanii, 307

Platyhypnidium aquaticum, 1

Platysma citrinum, 175 syn. ; leucostigmeum

var. wallichianum, 175 syn. ; nephromoides,

175 bas. ; pallescens, 175 syn. ; stracheyi, 175

syn.; teijsmannii (‘Teysmanni’), 175 syn. ;

wallichianum, 175 syn. : yunnanense ('yun-

nense’), 175 bas.

Pleopsidium, 247

POCS Tamas, voir LEON V. Yelitza, POCS

Tamas y RICO R. Ricardo R.

Podospora, 123

Pogonatum aloides, 341 : urnigerum, 341

Pohlia proligera, 341

Polycauliona group, 93,

Polychidium muscicola, 35

Polygono-Nardetum, 73

Polygonum bistorta, 73

Polylepis sericea, 1

Polysporina lapponica, 35

Polytrichum, 375 ; commune, 73 ; juniperinum,

341

Populus, 175 nigra, 197 ; tremula, 197

Porella platyphylla, 341; squamulifera, 1

Venezuela

Porina аепеа, 197; chlorotica, 197; һоеһпе-

liana, 197 ; leptosperma, 197 : oxneri, 197

Porpidia cinereoatra, 35; crustulata, 35, 137;

macrocarpa, 137

Preissia quadrata, 341

PRIVITERA Maria, voir ALEFFI Michele et

al.

Protoblastenia incrustans, 35 Turquie ; rupestris,

Protoparmelia badia, 137 ; psarophana, 35

Pseudephebe pubescens, 137

Pseudevernia, 93 ; furfuracea, 35

Pseudocyphellaria, 137; degelii, 137; glabra,

137 ; maculata, 137

Pseudophacidium, 123

Psora decipiens, 35 ; testacea, 35 ; vallesiaca, 35

Psoroma aff. asperellum, 59 Chili ; buchanani,

137; fruticulosum, 137; rubromarginatum,

137

Psorotheciopsis premneella, 105

Psorotichia schaereri, 35

Pterigynandrum filiforme, 341

Pteris cretica, 341 ; vittata, 197

Pterogonium gracile, 341

Punctelia borreri, 155 ; subrudecta, 155

PUNTILLO Domenico, voir ALEFFI Michele

etal.

Pycnolejeunea decurviloba, 1

Pylaisia polyantha, 341

Pyrenidium actinellum, 137

Pyrenocollema chlorococcum sp. nov., 193 ; suba-

renisedum, 193

Pyrenocollema chlorococcum, а new species with

a chlorococcoid photobiont from zinc-

contaminated soils and wood, 193-196

Pyrenodesmia, 93

Pyrénomycète, 169

Pyrenula chlorospila, 197

Pyrrhobryum mnioides, 1

Quercus, 123, 155, 175, 197 ; coccifera, 35 ; ilex,

77, 197 ; pubescens, 197 ; robur, 197 ; sp., 35 ;

suber, 197, 361

Raciborskiella minor, 197

Racomitrium section Laevifolia, 361; affine,

361; canescens, 341; heterostichum, 361,

subsp. heterostichum, 361, subsp. sudeticum,

361, subsp. affine, 361; macounii subsp.

macounii, 361, subsp. alpinum, 361 ; micro-

Source : MNHN. Paris

INDEX 399

carpon, 361 ; sudeticum, 361, f. kindbergii,

361, f. sudeticum, 361

Radula complanata, 77, 341

Ramalina calicaris, 35 : canariensis, 35 Turquie ;

chilensis, 59 ; farinacea, 35, var. hypoprotoce-

trarica, 59 Chili

RAMBOLD Gerhard, MEIER Claudia &

THAMERUS Markus — А comparative

study on structure and functionality of asci in

species of Rhizocarpon (Lecanorales, Asco-

mycetes), 247-255

Ramboldia petraeoides, 137

RANDLANE Tina and SAAG Andres —

Synopsis of the genus Nephromopsis (fam.

Parmeliaceae, lichenized Ascomycota), 175-

191

Ranunculus, 1

RASO Concetta, voir ALEFFI Michele et al.

rDNA, 307 Platismatia

Reboulia hemisphaerica, 341

Refractohilum achromaticum, 155

Registros para la brioflora de los Andes Venezo-

lanos, I, 1-25

Répartition géographique, 155 Arthophacopsis ;

175 Nephromopsis; 197 Вуѕѕоіота ; 221

Stigmidium ; 229 Stereocaulon ; 329 Philono-

tis; 341 Dumortiera, bryophytes Calabre ;

Chili, 59 fl. lichénique ; Chine, 321 Apotreu-

bia yunannensis ; Espagne, 77 Orthotrichum ;

Europe, 193 Pyrenocollema; France, 361

Racomitrium, Hedwigia ; Italie, 73 bryophy-

tes; Nouvelle-Zélande, 137 боіогіпа ;

Papouasie-Nouvelle-Guinée, 211 Licheno-

chora; Turquie, lichens 35; Venezuela

(Andes), 1 bryoflore

Rhagadostoma lichenicola, 137

Rhamnus alaternus, 197

Rhizines, 267

Rhizocarpon, 93, 247; alpicola, 247 ; badioa-

trum, 247; bolanderi, 247 ; copelandii, 247;

disporum, 247 : distinctum. 35, 247 ; effigura-

tum, 247; geminatum, 247; geographicum,

35, 137, 247; grande, 247; inarense, 247;

lavatum, 247 ; lecanorinum, 35, 247 ; norvegi-

cum, 247; obscuratum, 35, 247; plicatile,

247; polycarpum, 35, 247: renneri, 247;

richardii, 247 ; rittokense, 247 ; superficiale,

247 ; umbilicatum, 247 ; vainioense, 247 ; viri-

diatrum, 35, 247

Rhizocephalum, 1

Rhizomnium punctatum, 341

Rhizoplaca, 147 chrysoleuca, 155

Rhodobryum giganteum, 335 ; roseum, 335

Rhododendron, 175

Rhynchostegiella tenella, 341, var. litorea, 341

Rhynchostegium riparioides, 341

Riccardia chamedryfolia, 341; columbica, 1

Venezuela ; hymenophytoides, 1: multifida,

341

Riccia michelii, 341

RICO R. Ricardo R., voir LEON V. Yelitza,

PÓCS Tamás y RICO R. Ricardo R.

Rimelia cetrata, 155 ; reticulata, 155 ; psephota,

137

Rinodina beccariana, 35 ; confragosa, 35 ; efflo-

rescens, 155 ; hueiana, 155 ; pyrina, 35 ; tuni-

cata, 35 Turquie

Rinodinella controversa, 35

ROUX Claude, NAVARRO-ROSINES Pere et

TRANCHIDA FABRICE — Stigmidium bel-

lemerei sp. nov., champignon lichénicole non

lichénisé (Verrucariales), 221-228

ROUX Claude, Voir aussi NAVARRO-

ROSINÉS Pere et al.

Ruilopezia atropurpurea, 1

Ruizanthus lopezii, | syn. ; venezuelanus, 1

Ruscus aculeatus, 197, 341

SAAG Andres, voir RANDLANE Tiina and

SAAG Andres

Saccharomyces cerevisiae, 123

Saccophorus, 375

Sagiolechia, 105

Salix, 175 ; caprea-Fraxinus wood, 155 ; herba-

cea, 361

SAN MARTIN Jose, voir PEREIRA Iris &

SAN MARTIN Jose

Sanguisorba officinalis, 73

Sarcogyne clavus, 35 Turquie ; regularis, 35

Scapania compacta, 341 : nemorea, 341 ; porto-

ricensis, 1 ; undulata, 341

Schismatomma graphidioides, 59 syn. ; ricasolii,

59 syn.

Schizimenium, 1

SCHUMACKER René, voir ALEFFI Michele

etal.

Sclerococcum parmeliae, 155

Scleropodium purum, 341 : touretii, 341

Sclerotinia sclerotiorum, 123

Sclerotiniaceae, 123

Scopinella sphaerophila, 169

Scorpiurium circinatum, 77, 341 ; deflexifolium,

Senecio formosus, 1

Séquançage DNA, 123

SÉRUSIAUX E. — Deux nouvelles espèces de

Byssoloma Trev. (Lichens, Pilocarpaceae)

Source ` MNHN. Paris

400

d'Europe Occidentale et de Macaronésie, 197-

209

Siphula decumbens, 137 ; dissoluta, 137 : folia-

cea, 137

SIPMAN Harrie JM. — Notes on the lichen

genus Stereocaulon in New Guinea, 229-245

Smilax aspera, 197 ; canariensis, 197

Solenopsora, 147 ; candicans, 35 ; cesati, 35 ; oli-

vacea, 35

Solorina, 137, 221 ; bispora, 137 ; crocea, 137;

embolima, 137 ; macrospora, 137 ; octospora,

137

Solorinella, 105

Solorinellaceae, 105

Sols contaminés, 193 Pyrenocollema

Sorbus aucuparia, 155;

Sordariales/ Xylariales, 123.

Southbya tophacea, 341

Spathularia flavida, 123

Sphaerellothecium parmeliae, 155

Sphaeria barbirostris, 169 bas. ; epicarphinea f.

lecaniae, 221 syn. ; subdenudata, 169 bas.

Sphagnum, 1, 73 Ombrie; platyphyllum, 73

Ombrie ; subsecundum, 73 Ombrie

Spores, 321 Apotreubia yunannensis

Squamarina cartilaginea, 35 ; concrescens, 35;

gypsacea, 35 Turquie ; lentigera, 35 ; spp., 211

Steinia geophana, 193

Stephaniella, 1

Stereocaulon alpinum, 229 ; brassii, 229 : caespi-

tosum, 137; corticatulum, 229 ; flabellatum,

229; glareosum, 229; graminosum, 229;

leprocauloides, 229; macrocarpoides var.

spectabile, 229 syn, nov. ; massartianum, 229;

montagneanum, 229; myriocarpum, 229;

nanodes, 229; papuanum, 229 syn. nov. ;

pseudomassartianum, 229 ; ramulosum, 229;

staufferi, 229 ; vesuvianum, 193, 229

Sticta martinii, 137 ; wallichiana, 175 syn.

Stictidaceae, 105,

Stigmidium bellemerei sp. nov., 221 ; schaereri,

221

Stigmidium bellemerei sp. nov., champignon

lichénicole non lichénisé (Verrucariales), 221-

228

Strigula nitidula, 197 ; smaragdula, 197

Studien an lichenicolen Pilzen und Flechten X.

‘Arthophacopsis, eine neue Gattung lichenico-

ler Ascomyceten (Arthoniales), 155-168

Studies in thallus structure and apothecial deve-

lopment in Xanthomaculina hottentotta (Par-

meliaceae), 267-276

Subhymenium, 267

INDEX

Subpilocereus rependus, 1

Synopsis of the genus Nephromopsis (fam. Par-

meliaceae, lichenized Ascomycota), 175-191

Systématique, 93 Teloschistales ей Parmelia-

ceae ; 147 Arctopeltis ; 169 Wegelina

Syzygiella campanulata, 1

Takakia ceratophylla, 321

Tapellaria epiphylla, 197

Targionia hypophylla, 341

Taxonomie, 27 Campylopus ; 175 Nephromop-

sis ; 229 Stereocaulon ; 307 Platismatia ; 321

Apotreubia ; 329 Philonotis

Taxonomische Notizen zur Gattung Campylopus

XVII, 27-34

Taxons nouveaux, 155 Arthophacopsis ; 169

Wegelina comb. nov. ; 175 Nephromopsis ;

193 Pyrenocollema ; 197 Byssoloma ; 211

Lichenochora bellemerei ; 221, Stigmidium

bellemerei ; 257 Peziza comb.nouv. ; 321 Apo-

treubia yunannensis

Taxus, 175

Telaranea rectangularis, 1

Teloschistaceae, 93, 147

Teloschistales and Parmeliaceae — a review of

the present problems and challenges in lichen

systematics at different taxonomic levels,

93-104

Teloschistes, 93 ; chrysophthalmus, 35 ; fascicu-

latus, 137 ; flavicans, 59

Tephromela atra, 35, 137

Thalle, 93, 267 Xanthomaculina

THAMERUS Markus voir

Gerhard et al.

Thamnobryum alopecurum, 341 : fasciculatum,

Thamnolia vermicularis, 137

Thelcocarpon epibolum, 137

Thelebolus caninus, 257

THELL Arne BERBEE Mary and MIAO

Vivian — Phylogeny within the genus Platis-

matia based on rDNA ITS sequences (licheni-

zed Ascomycota), 307-319

Thelotrema, 105

Thelotremataceae, 105

Tholus, 247 Rhizocarpon

Tilia, 175 ; platyphyllos. 341

Tillandsia andreana, 1

Toninia, 93; albilabra 35 Turquie ; aromatica,

35 ; candida, 35 ; cinereovirens, 35 ; physaroi-

des, 35 ; sedifolia, 35 ; squalida, 35 Turquie ;

taurica, 35 ; tumidula, 35

Tornabea scutellifera, 35

RAMBOLD

Source : MNHN. Paris

INDEX 401

Tortula cuneifolia, 341 ; latifolia, 77 ; ruralis, 73;

subulata, 341, var. angustata, 341

Tortuletum latifoliae, 77

TRANCHIDA Fabrice, voir ROUX Claude е/

al.

Trapelia coarctata, 35, 137, 193; corticola, 35;

obtegens, 193

Trapeliopsis flexuosa, 35 ; granulosa, 35 Turquie

Trebouxia, 59

Trentepohlia, 105

Treubia, 321 ; insignis subsp. insignis, 321, subsp.

vitiensis, 321

Triandrophyllum subtrifidum, 1

Tricharia albostrigosa, 105; armata, 105;

aulaxinoides, 105 ; brevipilosa, 105 ; carnea.,

105; cretacea, 105; cubana, 105; dilatata,

105; farinosa, 105; fumosa, 105; helmin-

thospora, 105 ; heterella, 105; hyalina, 105;

lancicarpa, 105; longispora, 105; pallida,

105; plana, 105 ; purulhensis, 105 ; santesso-

niana, 105; santessonii, 105; similis, 105;

subplana, 105; substipitata, 105; testacea,

105; triseptata, 105 ; umbrosa, 105 ; urceo-

lata, 105 ; vainioi, 105

Trichomanes speciosum, 197, 341

Trichostomum brachydontium, 341 ; crispulum,

341

TRIEBEL Dagmar, voir DORING Heidi &

TRIEBEL Dagmar

Tsuga, 175

Tuckermannopsis endoxantha, 175 syn.

Tuckneraria, 175

Turquie, lichens, 35

Two bizarre ascus apices of Pezizales revealed by

their ultrastructure, 257-265

Ugni myricoides, | ; selkirkii, 59

Ulmus, 155

Ultrastructure, 257 Pezizales

Umbilicaria crustulosa, 35; cylindrica, 137;

decussata, 137 ; hyperborea, 137 ; polyphylla,

137 ; vellea, 137

Usnea, 197; contexta, 137; filipendula agg.,

155 ; sp., 59; torulosa, 137

Usneaceae, 93

Vaccinium, 175 ; meridionale, 1

VAN BRUMMELEN J. — Two bizarre ascus

apices of Pezizales revealed by their ultra-

structure, 257-265

van den BOOM Pieter P.G., voir APTROOT

André & van den BOOM Pieter P.G.

Venezuela, bryoflore, 1

Verrucaria calciseda, 35 ; dufourii, 35 Turquie ;

fuscula, 35 Turquie ; lecideoides, 35 ; marmo-

теа, 35; muralis, 35; nigrescens, 35 ; subfus-

cella, 35

Vezdaea leprosa, 193

Viburnum tinus, 197

VIRTANEN Viivi and KOPONEN Timo —

Notes on Philonotis (Bartramiaceae, Musci).

2. The status of Breutelia neocaledonica, 329-

334

Vouauxiomyces, 155

Wegelina a reinstated genus in the Calosphaeria-

les, 169-173

Wegelina barbirostris comb. nov., 169 ; discreta,

169; polyporina sp. nov., 169 ; subdenudata

comb. nov., 169

Weinmania, 1

Weissia controversa, 341

Wentiomyces lichenicola subsp. bouteillei, 197

Woessia arnoldiana comb. ined., 197; chloroti-

cula comb. ined., 197

Woodwardia radicans, 341

Xanthomaculina convoluta, 267 ; hottentotta,

267

Xanthomendoza, 93

Xanthoparmelia, 93 ; mougeotina, 137

Xanthopeltis, 93, 147

Xanthoria, 93 ; calcicola, 35 ; elegans, 9

tina, 35 ; steineri, 35

Xylaria, 123

Zamenhofia coralloidea, 197

Zinc, 193

Zwackhiomyces, 193

Source : MNHN. Paris

T Е 2

= E

ske óc de амин ae -

1 sinnosbrsatm 2251 pauline

Jinê

"rac: ТТА

То] айр:

ji nivona deqaileamel

ê ано

403

TABLE DU TOME 19

ALEFFI Michele & CORTINI PEDROTTI Carmela — Genus Sphagnum L. to

UnibrahCentalttaty: A ANE E еле RON ume od 73

ALEFFI Michele, SCHUMACKER René, PUNTILLO Domenico, PRIVI-

TERA Maria, BERNARDO Liliana & RASO Concetta — Dumortiera

hirsuta (Sw.) Nees in Calabria (Italy), its southernmost and highest loca-

lities in Europe, and additions to the bryophyte flora of this region..... 341

APTROOT André 6: van den BOOM Pieter Р.С. — Pyrenocollema chlorococcum,

a new species with a chlorococcoid photobiont from zinc-contaminated

soils and wood 193

BARR Margaret E. — Wegelina a reinstated genus in the Calosphaeriales....... 169

DENNETIÈRE Bruno & PÉRONI Jérôme — Approche phylogénétique des

Gomphillaceae . . 105

DE SLOOVER Jean Louis — Le Buxbaumia aphylla Hedw. vu par J.J. Dillenius. 375

DÓRING Heidi & TRIEBEL Dagmar — Phylogenetic relationships of Виа

inferred Бу 185 rDNA sequence analysis 123

FEIGE С. Benno and LUMBSCH Н. Thorsten — The ascoma development in

Arctopeltis thuleana (Lecanoraceae) and its systematic significance . . . . . 147

FRAHM Jan-Peter — Taxonomische Notizen zur Gattung Campylopus XVII .... 27

GALLOWAY David John — The lichen genus Solorina Ach. (Peltigeraceae,

lichenized ascomycotina) in New Zealand 137

HAFELLNER Josef — Studien an lichenicolen Pilzen und Flechten X. Artho-

phacopsis, Eine neue Gattung lichenicoler ascomyceten (Arthoniales) .. 155

HÉBRARD Jean-Pierre — Données sur la chorologie et l'écologie des taxons de

Racomitrium Section Laevifolia (Kindb.) Nog. et du complexe d’ Hedwi

gia ciliata dans le sud de la France et en Согѕе....................:... 361

HENSSEN Aino — Studies in thallus structure and apothecial development in

Xanthomaculina hottentotta (Раттеһасеае)........................... 267

HERAS Patxi & INFANTE Marta — Orthotrichum sprucei Mont. and Ortho-

trichum rivulare Turn. in Northern Spain . . 73

Source : MNHN. Paris

404 TABLE DU TOME 19

HIGUCHI Masanobu — A new species of Apotreubia (Treubiaceae, Hepaticae)

from China... 321

JANEX-FAVRE Marie-Claude, PARGUEY-LEDUC Agnés et BRUXELLES

Georges — L'hyménium de Morchella deliciosa Fr. (Ascomycétes, Dis-

comycètes) «

KÂRNEFELT Ingvar — Teloschistales and Parmeliaceae a review of the

present problems and challenges in lichen systematics at different taxo -

nomic levels

LEÓN V. Yelitza, PÓCS Tamás y RICO Б. Ricardo R. — Registros para la brio-

flora de los Andes Venezolanos, I

MANISELVAN P. and KUMAR S.S. — Cytological observations on some South

Indian Mosses — I 335

NAVARRO-ROSINES Pere, ROUX Claude et DIEDERICH Paul — Licheno-

chora bellemerei sp. nov. Champignon lichénicole non lichénisé (Asco-

mycetes, Phyllachorales) ж

211

NIMIS Pier Luigi & JOHN Volker — А contribution to the lichen flora of Medi-

terranean Turkey |... seas eee .-0 бе... 35

PARGUEY-LEDUC Agnès, JANEX-FAVRE Marie-Claude & BRUXELLES

Georges Etude comparative des asques et ascospores de quelques

morilles (genre Morchella, Ascomycètes). 277

PEREIRA Iris & SAN MARTIN Jose — Flora liquénica corticicola en un

bosque caducifolio de Nothofagus alessandri de Chile central .......... 55

RAMBOLD Gerhard, MEIER Claudia & Thamerus Markus — A comparative

study on structure and functionality of asci in species of Rhi:

(Lecanorales, Ascomycetes). . .

247

RANDLANE Tiina and SAAG Andres — Synopsis of the genus Nephromopsis

(fam. Parmeliaceae, lichenized Ascomycota) .......................... 175

ROUX Claude, NAVARRO-ROSINES Pere et TRANCHIDA Fabrice — Stig-

midium bellemerei sp. nov., champignon lichénicole non lichénisé

(Verrucariales) . 221

SERUSIAUX Emmanuél — Deux nouvelles espéces de Byssoloma Trev. (Lichens,

Pilocarpaceae) d'Europe occidentale et de Macaronésie ............... 197

SIPMAN Harrie J.M. — Notes on the lichen genus Stereocaulon іп New Guinea. 229

THELL Arne, BERBEE Mary and MIAO Vivian — Phylogeny within the genus

Platismatia based on rDNA ITS sequences (lichenized Ascomycota)... 307

VAN BRUMMELEN J. — Two bizarre ascus apices of Pezizales revealed by

their ultrastructure 257

Source : MNHN. Paris